I Got A Cheat and Moved To Anot - MunMun-1-300

1
Table of Contents
Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Chapter 20
Chapter 21
Chapter 22
Chapter 23
Chapter 24
2
Chapter 25
Chapter 26
Chapter 27
I Got a Cheat, So I Want to Live as I Like Chapter 28
I Got a Cheat Chapter 29
Chapter 30
Chapter 31
Chapter 32
Chapter 33
Chapter 34
Chapter 35
Chapter 36
Chapter 37
Chapter 38
Chapter 39
Chapter 40
Chapter 41
Chapter 42
Chapter 43
Chapter 44
Chapter 45
Chapter 46
Chapter 47
Chapter 48
Chapter 49
3
Chapter 50
Chapter 51
Chapter 52
Chapter 53
Chapter 54
Chapter 55
Chapter 56
Chapter 57
Chapter 58
Chapter 59
Chapter 60
Chapter 61
Chapter 62
Chapter 63
Chapter 64
Chapter 65
Chapter 66
Chapter 67
Chapter 68
Chapter 69
Chapter 70
Chapter 71
Chapter 72
Chapter 73
Chapter 74
4
Chapter 75
Chapter 76
Chapter 77
Chapter 78
Chapter 79
Chapter 80
Chapter 81
Chapter 82
Chapter 83
Chapter 84
Chapter 85
Chapter 86
Chapter 87
Chapter 88
Chapter 89
Chapter 90
Chapter 91
Chapter 92
Chapter 93
Chapter 94
Chapter 95
Chapter 96
Chapter 97
Chapter 98
Chapter 99
5
Chapter 100
Chapter 101
Chapter 102
Chapter 103
Chapter 104
Chapter 105
Chapter 106
Chapter 107
Chapter 108
Chapter 109
Chapter 110
Chapter 111
Chapter 112
Chapter 113
Chapter 114
Chapter 115
Chapter 116
Chapter 117
Chapter 118
Chapter 119
Chapter 120 Part 1
Chapter 120 Part 2
Chapter 121
Chapter 122 Part 1
Chapter 122 Part 2
6
Chapter 123 Part 1
Chapter 123 Part 2
Chapter 124
Chapter 125 part 1
Chapter 125 part 2
Chapter 126 part 1
Chapter 126 part 2
Chapter 127 part 1
Chapter 127 part 2
Chapter 127 part 3
Chapter 128
Chapter 129
Chapter 130 part 1
Chapter 130 part 2
Chapter 131 part 1
Chapter 131 part 2
Chapter 132 part 1
Chapter 132 part 2
Chapter 133
Chapter 134 part 1
Chapter 134 part 2
Chapter 135
Chapter 136 part 1
Chapter 136 part 2
Chapter 137
7
Chapter 138
Chapter 139
Chapter 140
Chapter 141 Part 1
Chapter 141 Part 2
Chapter 142
Chapter 143
Chapter 144 Part 1
Chapter 144 Part 2
Chapter 145 Part 1
Chapter 145 Part 2
Chapter 146 Part 1
Chapter 146 Part 2
Chapter 147 Part 1
Chapter 147 Part 2
Chapter 148
Chapter 149
Chapter 150
Chapter 151
Chapter 152
Chapter 153
Chapter 154 Part 1
Chapter 154 Part 2
Chapter 155
Chapter 156
8
Chapter 157 Part 1
9
Chapter 1
Translator: Nefarian
My name is Satou Tarou, I am a 30-year-old who works at the local construction company.
I finally became the site foreman and I am currently building the steel framework for a three-story
office. There was nobody in the building right now because all the workers were on lunch break.
At my own discretion I chose to take a selfie on the third floor of the construction grounds. If people
were still working here it would be obstructive to take a picture. With a blackboard in one hand, I
tried to get the best angle for my picture.
It was when I stepped on the veneer around the size of one tatami mat laid on the floor, that it
suddenly happened. I fell straight through a hole that was concealed by the veneer.
The veneer showed no sign of supporting my weight and it seemed like a piece of paper that broke as I
stepped on it.
Along with the fragments of veneer, my body dropped down.
I was experiencing the horrifying feeling of free falling downwards when I remembered something.
There is a duct opening around here.
The duct opening is connected to the second floor and it is in the same position on all three floors.
That’s why I was dropping straight down to the first floor.
(This veneer is way too thin! such a thin piece of wood covering the opening of a hole is a freaking trap
waiting in ambush!)
While shouting in my own mind, my body passes through the opening of the second floor and crashed
into the first floor.
I am drifting along a dark space.
I see a mass lump of light appearing in the distance and I am being pulled buoyantly towards the
source.
(Ahh, I guess I died huh…)
Is what I thought. I accepted the fact.
(Director, I’m sorry. On the final day of promoting safety in the summer campaign, I caused an
accident.)
Moreover, it’s a fatal accident.
10
I guess the director isn’t going to have any happy holidays. No, according to our company structure, all
the members may have to deal with the accident without being able to take any breaks.
I really want to apologise to everyone, the frustration I feel for dying like this and my indignation
against my own stupidity keeps getting higher and higher.
And after imagining the face of the middle aged man who planted that thin veneer to cover the duct
made me seethe with fury.
It’s really sketchy to do a job only half-way done.
Just today they were working around the duct.
He probably thought that it was going to cut into his lunch time, so when he saw the opening and
didn’t want to leave it as it was, he tried to cover it up. However, none of the right materials were
available and since a thin piece of veneer was available he thought to just use that instead.
If it was something that minor, there is no way anything would happen within the lunch break, is
probably what he thought.
The problem is that if such a thin veneer is placed in that type of hole, it’s much better to just leave the
hole open.
Well, if I did find a hole just being left unattended, I probably would have raged at them so…
Thinking about these types of frivolous things, a voice spoke to me from behind.
Rather than hearing sound, it was a type of feeling that directly entered into my mind.
『Will you hear my request?』
When I turned around, I could see this thick book which resembled a 4-meter-wide dictionary that
was just floating in the air.
At the center of the book’s cover, there was this huge human face made out of stone. Moreover, it’s
eyes were staring right at me.
『… Will you hear my request?』
11

I wasn’t able to react because of how surprised I was and the stone statue merely repeated the same
words slowly.
「Did you say….. a request?」
I somehow managed to calm down and reply. This is probably the afterworld. Even if a monster
looking thing were to exist, it wouldn’t be that weird.
It is natural to use polite speech. After all, I don’t have the courage to speak in a casual manner with
such a badass looking monster.
The statue nods its head indicating the affirmative and continued on with its words.
『Go to the world that I designate, then I want you to live there.』
I thought for a little while. But no matter how long I thought about it, I didn’t understand what it
meant. So I decided to ask for an explanation.
「I’m sorry but, I don’t quite understand the situation. If it is possible, would you be kind enough to
explain it to me?」
『Of course. If you are able to calm down and listen to me, then this would also save me the trouble.』
Hearing those words, I vaguely understood.
If a person were to die and be brought to this place after their death, then upon arrival they were
forced to see a huge statue monster talking to them all of a sudden, it wouldn’t be weird for people to
freak out and panic.
On the other hand, I am intrigued as to why I can stay so calm without that much effort?
Well, I did have many instances in which I had to face against scary old men when I worked as the
foreman, so perhaps that experience has given me more guts then a regular person.
12
『First of all, you are already dead. Though you were already aware of this fact, correct?』
「….. Yes.」
『Moreover, the usual case would be to have your soul collect in one place and then be reborn as a new
soul.』
The eyes of the stone statue looked in a particular direction, as if to point out the place I would have
gone to. It was the mass gathering of white light that I saw earlier.
『However, before this occurs, I would like to send you to a certain world to live out the rest of your
life.』
「For what reason?」
『I do not intend to explain the reasons.』
Hearing this I was mind blown. Nobody in their right mind would accept the request after hearing that
explanation right?
「Well in that case I don’t think I can accept your request.」
Even I was surprised at my own answer.
『Is that so, how disappointing. In that case, I bid you farewell.』
Readily moving away from me, the stone monster likely headed in a new direction where it could
appear behind another dead soul.
Seeing such a response, I panicked.
Right now I have no information on my current situation. Regardless of whether I accept this stone
monsters request or not, I was hoping to garner some more information from it.
Besides, there is no other existence around that seems to know what is going on around here.
「Pl-Please hang on for a moment!」
『Will you accept it?』
「I’m not going to accept it but…」
『Then, it’s a waste of time.』
13
Crap, this stone statue has absolutely no attachment to me. I have a feeling that if I refuse a third time,
it will just disappear. This isn’t a negotiation on equal footing. The other party has more leverage.
Darn it! It’s almost like the really popular job interview I received back in my school days.
To add to that, I don’t feel like I have much time left over.
The big mass of light is getting closer and closer to me. No, it could be that the light is pulling me
closer towards it.
It mentioned something about absorbing my soul, I have a feeling that if I get sucked into that thing, all
questions and answers will become useless.
「No! I will accept your request after all…. I’m willing to do it so please give me a little more
explanation!」
Humph, the stone statue nods.
『An explanation…. No, you may ask the questions you want to hear for yourself.』
If I repeated my first question “For what reason?”. I have a feeling that this will end the Question and
Answer session and it will tell me to take care of myself.
「What kind of existence are you?」
『For your comprehension, I would be something that is close to a god. I am not a creation god. In
relation to other gods, I am merely a single speck amongst the galaxy of stars.』
「What is your name? How should I address you by?」
『You may call me as you wish.』
This guy really doesn’t want to answer any questions does he?
「In that case, what did you mean by “absorption” of my soul.」
『You will be sent to various places as a new life.』
「At that time, would I be able to retain my memories or my consciousness?」
『It won’t remain.』
I see, it would be a like a substantive death.
14
「What if I accept your request to go to this world of yours?」
『You will retain your consciousness, memory and current appearance.』
「Then what should I do when I get there?」
『Abiding to your own desires, I want you to live freely.』
Hmm, I don’t really know the meaning of this. If I live freely, is there some sort of advantage that this
stone statue is going to derive from it?
Uh, more importantly the mass of light is coming even closer to me.
「I’m sorry but, before I continue the questions, the mass of light is approaching closer so would you
mind if it if you pull me away from here?」
The stone statue moves its entire book body left and right shaking its face.
『That cannot be done. I do not have the power to resist the force for a soul that moves towards the
resolution area.』
Eh, is it telling the truth? I hope it isn’t just trying to gain even more leverage over the negotiations?
『I am not lying. You do not have much time left.』
Perhaps it showed on my face or it has the ability to read my mind.
Even if there isn’t much time left, the information is still insufficient to make a proper decision.
「You’ve told me to live as I like in this world, but within this place will I be given the opportunity and
circumstances to live as I like?」
If I am about to suffer from poverty, suffer from sickness and live with heavy taxes, I’m afraid that I
will have to refuse!
『I will lend you a piece of my powers. You will obtain the highest form of magic within this world.』
Alright! I’m going to become a cheat!!
If I’m going to obtain a cheat, I am definitely going to accept. I still have regrets from my previous life
after all.
Though I was determined to receive its request, I had one problem.
15
Is it really okay to believe in the words of this stone statue?
After all, I’m going to be reborn in this new world as a cheat character and yet this stone statue is not
even willing to tell me what benefits it will gain from all of this.
After believing it’s words, it may be that it will use my soul as it’s food source, or perhaps it wants to
torture me for eternity or perhaps it’s just an evil being, the chances aren’t that low.
….. However, if I don’t accept the request, there is only one alternative, my soul will be reduced to
nothing and the person known as Satou Tarou will cease to exist as an individual.
Though if I truly doubted it, it could also have been lying about how my soul would be absorbed into
the light.
It could be that when I enter that light, I will regain my consciousness and be in a hospital bed, or
perhaps that light will guide me towards something like heaven.
Nevertheless, though it may only be my intuition, I have a feeling that the light absorbing and
restructuring souls is not a lie.
That light is bad news, it will annihilate me, such strong feelings were coursing through me.
There is also the stone statues attitude. Its indifferent attitude towards me, makes me feel like it
doesn’t really care enough to lie to me.
Perhaps it’s just my own individual sensitivity, but in my case, even if someone truly acted with good
intentions, if they were too desperate to convince me, I would keep my guard up instead.
If you refuse their offer, they will continue to upgrade the deal over and over again, and if you
continue walking away they will forcefully give you the upgraded price without your permission.
or in some cases, it may be that they state you will automatically accept their terms if you did not click
the refuse button.
Those are the type of deals I would refuse on reflex.
I restored my derailed thoughts. If I don’t accept its request, I will be reduced to nothing and
disappear. If I accept, I have the potential to be transported into another world with a cheat.
In any case, I have no ability nor the time to confirm the truth or falsehood of the stone statue’s words.
Then, I may as well make a bet here.
「One last question. Is there a reward if I receive this request?」
16
『A person who has already finished their life midway, being able to retain their character, have their
memory intact and powers that put them above others and being able to restart their life again.
Whether you consider these facts a reward or not, I shall leave up to your judgement.』
It is exactly as it says. This is enough as a reward.
「I will accept it! Allow me to accept your request!」
To my reply, the statue nods its head as it closed its eyes.
Immediately afterwards, the main body of the stone statue, being the back cover of the book opens up
(I’m assuming the one with the face of the stone statue is the front cover), the pages of the book swirls
as it flips through the pages.
Then it comes to a stop, it rips a single page out from the book and that piece of paper flew quietly in
front of me.
And then that piece of paper was folded and bound, turning into a book.
『Receive it, this is my power. The details are described within it.』
I reach my hands out towards the book and hold it up reverently.
When I turned the front cover of the book and saw a glimpse inside the book, I instantly grasped the
knowledge of using healing magic and manufacturing potions.
「Excuse me, but in this sort of case, would it not be possible for me to choose what kind of magic I
learn for myself?」
I asked the question timidly.
『I am not giving it to you, this is a loan.』
Ohh, that’s important to know. I understand.
『This power will greatly help you in maintaining your health and it will be useful to get money. If you
have both health and money, would you not be able to live freely?』
Well, it really doesn’t beat around the bush and just comes out straight when it answers doesn’t it?
I think there may be a lot of opinions in regards to this type of matter, but as for me, I don’t really have
any objections against it.
I shake my head up and down.
17
『Well then, there should be no more problems?』
To be honest here, I was hoping to get an overwhelming attack magic so that I could show off to make
people get down on their knees. A power I could arrogantly and proudly flaunt…. Just for a second, I
was anticipating such an outcome.
Naturally I am not going to state such a thing.
While thinking about such things, the big ball of light which was supposed to absorb me was now very
close by. As it approaches I could tell how huge it actually is.
I would approximate it to be at least 100 meters in diameter? The actual distance between me and the
ball of light is probably around 200 meters now.
However, because of how big it is and the fact that it is glowing, you can only really see a big wall of
light from this distance. It’s so dazzling that I can’t keep looking straight at it. Facing my back towards
the ball of light, I exchanged my last set of words with the stone statue.
「Thank you very much. Then, I am going to set off.」
The stone statue nods slowly.
『Live as you like.』
Even until the last moment of when I was supposedly being transferred to another world, I was
closely watching the stone statue for any form of deception, to see if it would say “Hahaha you got
tricked, sucker!!” or “You just got screwed over!”, but it never showed any such signs.
It was just indifferent to it all. I felt relieved and I was convinced once again.
Yeah, this guy isn’t trying to deceive me.
And then my field of view turned dark.
18
Chapter 2
Translator: Nefarian Graphic Designer: AmareeLis
19

「…. Have I arrived? That was in an instant.」
By the time I noticed it, I was sitting in a bush of weeds.
When I stood up, the height of the weeds was about as tall as my knees.
20
There were clumps of stone all around the weeds.
These were not naturally formed stones.
All of their surfaces had seemingly deteriorated due to the wind and rain.
It seemed like a stone building, which had been built a long time ago, had collapsed and was just left
here as it was.
When I looked about my surroundings, I found out that I was on a small hill.
I could see a meadow and a forest. A little distance away, I could see structures resembling a town and
a pathway that looked like a road.
This is a scenery that I am not familiar with in the slightest.
The town has a castle wall around it, making it seem like I was in medieval Europe.
The only sounds I can hear are the shaking of the grass and rustling of the leaves caused by the gentle
wind. There is absolutely no sound of cars within the vicinity.
(First of all, let’s confirm the magic spells I obtained. I didn’t have enough time a while ago so I
couldn’t see it in detail.)
The book I was supposed to be holding in my hands was gone but I didn’t feel flustered at all.
That’s because, I could feel the existence of all the required information in my head.
When I visualised opening the book within my mind…I could read it.
＝＝＝＝＝＝
To the person who loaned out this book, the following powers shall be lent.
This book and its gifted powers shall be returned at the point in time where the person borrowing this
book has died.
Granted Powers.
Foundations of Akashic Magic, as follows:
Cure Injury Spell (S〜F）
Cure Disease Spell (S~F)
Cure Status Abnormality Spell (S~F)
21

Cure Injury Potion (S~F)
Cure Disease Potion (S~F)
Cure Status Abnormality Potion (S~F)
※１ Foundations of Akashic Magic, allows the caster to bypass the process of recovery and
immediately achieve the end result of recovery.
Chanting incantations, drawing magic circles, preparing materials, waiting for the stars to align and all
general requirements that are usually needed to cast magic are all unnecessary.
※２ The number of times a spell can be used on a single day is as follows:
22
There is a limit to the amount of times a spell is usable daily and this limit count is restarted daily as
well, it has no correlation to actual sleeping time.
Ｓ１
Ａ３
Ｂ６
Ｃ１０
Ｄ１５
Ｅ２１
Ｆ２８
Additionally, to the loaned person, the following are given as preparation. In relation to these goods, it
will not be necessary to return them.
Ability to speak the general official language of humans (D)
General traveller equipment set
9 gold coins
10 silver coins
Report End.
23

＝＝＝＝＝＝
…. That stone statue is really kind.
That’s the impression I got after reading the details.
Well, first of all, let’s check the magic spell.
I don’t really know the standard in this world, but I’m guessing that I am completely overpowered.
S~F is probably the rank of the spells.
Judging from what it says, S is the highest rank whilst F is the lowest rank.
After all, god himself said that I will be able to use the “world’s highest form of magic”.
If I use the Cure Disease Spell at rank (S), I should be able to heal all types of incurable diseases.
If I use Cure Injury Spell at rank (S), I might even be able to save someone that had their body split
into two as long as they haven’t died yet.
Not only that but I can make various kinds of potions to act as medication. As long as I make and stock
up on my manufactured potions, I can use them as supplies after I am no longer able to cast the
24
corresponding magic spells. They will also be available in large quantities when there is an emergency
situation.
I can also sell it for a lot of money.
I don’t think the potions are part of the magical system.
I’m not sure whether god was kind or really thoughtful, or the fact that he had a slightly weird way of
talking, but the equipment and amount of money I got for free as a start-up is really helpful.
After all, no matter what kind of cheat ability I had, if I don’t have money to start with it would have
been really troublesome.
Imagine a situation where the reincarnated arrives without any food, drinks nor cash.
No matter how powerful a person is, they may not be able to keep themselves alive long enough. Even
if they managed to get to human civilisation, they would have no money to spend.
And no money means no food. When unbearable hunger starts to set in, they would be forced to use
their power to rob people of their food and potentially become wanted as criminals.
……. I can only imagine an unhappy future for them.
Ah, now that I think about it, perhaps that stone statue has already caught plenty of people like me in
order to request the same thing from them?
And at that time, the first person to arrive didn’t even have a single piece of clothing and things went
really bad for them, or something like that?
It felt like the stone statue was already accustomed to its actions when it invited me to accept the
request.
Well let’s just leave that aside.
The fact that it is mentioned that I don’t have to return any of the preparatory goods is really nice.
If these current clothes are damaged, it means that I can just throw them away.
But then, what would happen if I had to return the language ability, is that something that is even
capable of being returned? Well, it doesn’t really matter either way I guess.
The fact that there is a general official human language means that they probably exists… Other races
and their respective languages. This seems to be a fantasy world; though I’m only guessing…
In addition, language ability being (D), speaking ability being (F), reading ability being (E) and writing
ability being (D) is my current state in regards to language.
This probably means that I can read and write at the very least.
25
Nonetheless, I wonder why? The only page that has writing on this book is the very first page. The 2nd
page is completely blanked out. I feel like the book is uselessly thick, especially if there is going to be
nothing in the other pages. How meaningless…
For the time being, I have understood the magic portion of things, so let’s check my equipment next.
A backpack made out of cloth.
Inside is a water bottle and a smaller bag containing some food resembling a bunch of short breads.
There are also 2 glass bottles, shaped like a test tube sealed with corks. These bottles contained light
red liquid. Because it’s the complete traveller equipment set, this is probably some sort of remedy for
injury or illness.
Things I got for wearing are as follows:
A thick mantle with a hood. Clothing made out of regular cloth from top to bottom, which includes
underwear and socks. A pair of leather boots and gloves. A hip belt made out of skin along with a short
dagger. A skin pouch with money inside of it. Unfortunately, there are no identification cards or
documents.
It’s probably standard for them to ask for these types of documents when entering a town so I thought
it would have been useful if I had them.
On the other hand, I will still probably be able to manage even without it.
After confirming my equipment, I decided to try out some magic.
I want to grasp how it feels to cast magic.
「Appraisal!」
I shouted out “Appraisal” while focusing my gaze on some nearby grass.
Nothing happened at all.
「Status Open!」
I shout out another command while holding my hand to my chest.
Nothing happened.
Unfortunately, I don’t have the ability to appraise or to see my own status.
This time I imagined the magic spell, Manufacture Cure Injury Potion (F) and tried to activate it.
26
When I did this, I felt like some sort of trigger had been pulled within myself. At the same time, a bottle
of glass with light red liquid in it appeared before me. It looked exactly like the test tube with the cork
on top that I saw just before.
Staggered at the appearance, I almost dropped it on the grass but I barely managed to catch it with my
right hand.
27
The surprising thing is that a container actually appeared.
I was anticipating that only the chemicals would come flooding out in a splash or if I casted the spell
without a container, I thought the spell would just fizzle out without actually activating.
This really looks like a potion bottle.
I’m surprised, but it’s a pleasant one.
If it’s this simple, then I won’t need to prepare any bottles when making a potion.
I suppose it is extended to containers when it mentioned that all preparatory materials were
unnecessary.
There is a certain place I wanted to visit when I reached town so I added two more Cure Injury
potions (F), three Cure Disease potions (F) and three Cure Status Abnormality potions. Furthermore, I
produced (E) rank potions for each of these three types of potions.
Cure Disease potion (F) is light blue in colour, the Cure Status Abnormality potion is light green in
colour.
(E) rank potions have their individual colours slightly darkened.
「Storage!」
I tried shouting this command but the goods in front of me don’t change.
Good grief, nothing is being stored at all.
I tried making space by fiddling with the bag containing food in the backpack.
I was hoping the bag was some sort of item box but as expected, it was just an ordinary cloth bag.
To my regret, it truly seems that I do not have such convenient abilities nor tools.
I stored away the potions I made inside of the backpack carefully so that they don’t break.
When I shouldered the backpack and walked a little, a clinking glass sound resounded; however, the
glass didn’t appear to crack. In the future, I will be sure to come up with a solution to this problem but
for now, I’ll just have to bear with it.
Well then, shall we head off?
28
29

My destination is the town that that I can see a little distance from here.
I don’t have any confidence of being able to survive by sleeping out in the open within a fantasy world,
so I want to arrive before the sun sets for the day… No, if I think about the procedures I need to go
through and then finding a hotel to stay in, I really want to arrive even earlier if possible.
30
Chapter 3
Translator: Nefarian Editor: JackOFallTrades Graphic Designer: AmareeLis
I walked along a trackless path from the hills to the main roads and I headed towards the town. As I
approached closer to the town, I could see more people walking along the road. There were
merchants, shepherds and adventurers based on their equipment. Listening in to the conversations of
various people, I found out that the name of this town is “Land Barn”. It seems to be the main city of
this region. I arrive at the city walls and there is a line of people at the entrance gate. Several guards
were dealing with the entries. I also queued up in line. My turn came quickly and the voice of the
guard beckoned me closer.
「State your name, occupation and your purpose for coming here. Also, I will need proof of your
identity.」
Would it be a good idea to give my real name? No, judging from the town’s name, this seems to be a
western fantasy world. If I name myself Satou Tarou, many people will question my origins. Moreover,
if a Japanese person were to hear my name, they would instantly know that I was from Japan. I can’t
cut out the possibility that there may be others who have also reincarnated. Let’s make up a new
name.
「My name is Tauro. My profession is a quasi-pharmacist. I came to sell medicine at this town. I don’t
have any identification on me.」
「You are a pharmacist yet you don’t have any identification documents?」
「….. Yeah, though I am a pharmacist, I am mainly self-taught and still lacking in the area.」
「You mentioned you were trying to sell your medicine here, but you do know that if you don’t join the
merchant guild, you won’t be able to do any business here, right?」
Eh, What? Is that how it is? I totally didn’t know…Crap.
But, let’s just go with honesty here. From my previous experience, I have learned that I am not a
convincing liar.
「Umm…. I’m very sorry. I didn’t know about this.」
I dejectedly lowered my head. The gatekeeper raises one of his eyebrows and looks at me in a
suspicious manner.
31
「Are you really a pharmacist? Show me the medicine that you came here to sell.」
In response, I got out my backpack and took out: 3 Cure Injury potions (Rank F), 1 (Rank E). 3 Cure
Status Abnormality Potions (Rank F), 1 (Rank E). I took out 12 other potions and arranged it on the
wooden desk in front of the guard. These were all the things I made and I didn’t show him the
complete traveller equipment set that I had. Looking at the medicine lined up in front of him, the
gatekeeper exclaimed out “Hou” in a small voice.
「…. How rare, these are cure disease potions and cure status abnormality potions? Not only that, they
are E rank.」
He was mumbling and talking to himself. It seems he’s not very interested in the Cure Injury Potion.
When considering what he just said, it would seem that the Cure Disease Potion and the Cure Status
Abnormality Potion is a lot scarcer than a Cure Injury Potion. I’m glad I made them.
「I will believe the fact that you are a pharmacist. However, how have you done business up until now
without becoming affiliated with any guild?」
「Ah, umm…… I’ve been bartering and so on. Yeah.」
I can only come up with this desperate excuse. However, it would seem that this excuse worked really
well. The guard muttered under his breath “Geez, just where did this country bumpkin come from?”
「You may enter the town. Since you do not have any identification on you, the admission fee for entry
will amount to 5 silver coins. As soon as you enter the town, you should go to the merchant guild and
register.」
Seeing my relieved appearance, the gatekeeper raised his voice.
「It’s a crime to do business without registration, you understand? Drill it into your head that this place
has completely different rules from your countryside! 」
Oh, it looks like he believed my excuse from a while ago. Thank god. I pay the silver coins and bow my
head up and down to apologize. I picked up my potions and entered the town.
32

The moment I enter town; I head to the merchants guild. One of the people who passed through the
gate told me of its location. It would seem that he saw the scene I caused a little earlier. He said to me
“Do your best!” as we parted ways. He’s a good guy.
The merchant guild building is located in the centre of the town facing the town square. So many
merchant-like people were going in and out of the place so it was immediately obvious.
The structure had a wide hall area past the entrance. Upon entering, there’s this young looking male
that acted as a guide. When I told him that I wanted to register, he replied with a smile and directed
me to go to the counter on the far right. This truly is a merchant’s guild. They greet you with a smile
and answer with a smile. I suppose it’s the basics of business. I also thank him with a smile and
proceed to the counter.
At the counter, the people there greeted me cordially. According to them, the registry fee is 3 gold
coins. In addition, starting from next month, it will be necessary for me to pay 3 gold coins as part of
the guild fee. There’s also a ranking for merchants with tiers from S to F, a total of seven ranks.
F is at the bottom and naturally, the rank I am starting with. It seems that this ranking is the
“credentials” of the merchant. They encourage merchants to continue trading earnestly and gradually
gain ranks. It is also possible to lower this rank if you lose someone’s trust or if you have a bad
financial record. In order to initiate big business ventures, it is necessary to have a high ranking as a
qualification. Moreover, if your rank is high enough, you can borrow a large amount of money at low
33
interest rates, make it easier for various examinations to go through and make it easier to do other
kinds of businesses.
As compensation though, the guild fee we need to pay also scales accordingly. I filled in the form and
paid 3 gold coins. It took quite a while to obtain my identification card and apparently, the ID card also
acts as the merchant guild card. Nevertheless, I consulted them about how I can go about selling my
potions. Since it seems like they can also purchase my potions here, I took it to the assessment corner
to get the prices checked. At this place, an old man who spoke politely but had discerning eyes greeted
me. I put all the potions I just showed to the gatekeeper on the desk.
「In regards to potions, it will be the purchase price per potion.」
Saying this he took out a wooden board. He placed the board on top of the desk and showed it to me.
The name and rank of the potions were written down along with the various prices. Looking at the list,
there are various potions besides the curing potions I can make. There were fire potions and
poisonous potions to name a few. These were obviously offensive type potions. On a different side of
the spectrum, there are also contraceptive type potions.
「Rank F Cure Injury Potions is priced at 1 Silver Coin, Rank E potions are priced at 5 silver coins. Rank
F Cure Disease Potions is priced at 3 silver coins, E rank potions are priced at 1 gold coin and 5 silver
34
coins. Rank F Cure Status Abnormality Potions are priced at 2 silver coins; Rank E potions are 1 gold
coin each. 」
Although he explained it to me, the column for pricing for the Cure Injury Potion Rank F states the
number “0.1”, this is slightly confusing…Hmm, it might be that 1 gold coin is = to 10 silver coins.
Perhaps there are also copper coins.
「I understand. Let’s go with those prices.」
I don’t even know the market price, so I don’t intend to grumble and complain about it here. For good
business practice, it is optimal to negotiate a better price, but well… I think it’s fine for now. “Thank
you very much” said the old man as he immediately began calculating.
「Then, the total comes to 4 gold coins and 8 silver coins.」
After receiving the money, I also got my merchant guild card as well. I thanked them and didn’t forget
to ask about a recommended inn to stay in town. After exiting the guild building, I immediately head
to the suggested place for accommodation.
It was a short walk from the merchant guild. The part facing the street is a cafeteria and at the same
time, it operates as an inn. I open the door and go inside. Several people were already inside, eating a
late lunch.
「Welcome! Are you planning on having a meal or do you wish to stay over?」
An auntie with a good figure came to talk to me.
35
「Can I please ask for lodging? The merchant guild referred me to this place saying that it’s a nice place.
」
I mentioned the merchant guild’s name in passing. It’s the natural thing to do. When I asked for the
price, she told me that if it’s a vacant single room, it costs 4 silver coins per night including a meal in
the morning and evening. I’m told that it’s a down payment system, so I pay on the spot.
Guided towards the room, I found that the room itself wasn’t new or outstanding, but it looked clean.
Since I didn’t have any luggage, I exited the room without leaving anything behind.
I want to collect more information in town until dinner time. I returned to the town square where the
merchant guild was at and I look around to see what other shops are available.
If there are other shops that handles potions, I definitely want to confirm the sale prices.
After wandering around the place, I entered a store that sells potions. Apart from potions, the shop
also sells something akin to Chinese herbal medicines, empty potion bottles and equipment meant for
chemistry. Perhaps it’s the materials and tools required to produce potions?
I saw a Cure Injury Potion Rank F on the shelf so I looked at the price. …… It’s 2 silver coins. Cure
Disease Potion Rank F is 6 silver coins, and Cure Status Abnormality Potions Rank F is 4 silver coins.
Because I only saw Rank F potions in the shop, I inquired about the Rank E potions. The shop owner
told me that whilst they have 1 more Cure Injury Potion Rank E in stock, it needs to be ordered
directly from the pharmacist if I want other types of Rank E potions.
When I asked for the price, the Cure Injury Potion (E) is priced at 1 gold coin, the other prices for
other potions were to be decided upon making the order. Going by what this store is setting for the
prices, the purchase price the merchant guild set is exactly half the selling price. By my evaluation
standards, it’s not bad. That’s because I thought the purchase price was going to be about 1/3 of the
selling price or even 1/4 of the selling price. Well, perhaps the demand for potions is high so they will
easily sell out. Furthermore, people would usually take into account the materials used for producing
the potions so it may be more expensive for other people to make. But in my case, since the cost of
making the potions is zero, half of the selling price is good enough.
There was a store with backpacks and pouches lined up at the front of the store so I entered to take a
look inside. I ask the middle-aged man who seems to be the owner of the store if there are any bags
that had the same function as an item box. Apparently, there is a bag like that. Though it does exist, it’s
rumoured to be very expensive and regular stores don’t handle these types of goods. Because I
wanted to ask about the other options in more detail, I told him that I wanted to buy a bag that can
hold multiple potions. Putting the potions in a cloth bag and having them rattle so much is definitely a
bad thing.
「There is one for convenient potion transportation. What do you think about this?」
The leather bag had many compartments with thick cloth to pad the insides while containing 100
empty slots. The bag also comes with a shoulder belt and key. I changed from a mere window shopper
36
to an actual customer so the man’s attitude towards me changed for the better. There are other sizes
as well that are twice as big but I wasn’t really interested. After all, I want to avoid the bag from
becoming too heavy to carry. When I asked for the price, he told me that it cost 4 gold coins and this is
much higher than what I expected it to be.
「This particular material is actually made out of the fur of a Giant Mole. Therefore, even if it were to
hit something, the bottles will not break if it’s a small impact. Even if the bottles crack by some minute
chance, the lining is made out of Scaleless Lizard Skin so the insides will not leak to the outside and
naturally, it will be resistant against the rain.」
Before I could even refuse, the shop owner saw my hesitation in purchasing the product so he
initiated his sales talk. I don’t really know what he means by a Giant Mole, but it must be some sort of
huge mole monster? Certainly, the fur looks soft. But, will this Scaleless Lizard Skin be waterproof?
「Moreover, this key. It’s not a mechanical key but a magical one. It will use your personal
identification, so only registered people can open the container.」
Now that’s nice. Hearing the key had a magical function was the decisive blow for me to purchase the
product. With me coming to this different world, I wanted to try using a magic key. After negotiating
for a little, I reduced the price by about 5 silver coins. When I tried to pay the money by cash, the
shopkeeper was a little surprised. When I asked him if something was wrong, he replied that a
customer paying in the sum of nearly 4 gold coins in cash was an unusual thing. I was also surprised.
In that case, how do people normally purchase good in this medieval-like world?
「Customer, is the reason you requested to purchase this type of product due to you having entered
either the merchant’s guild or the adventurer’s guild?」
「Yes, I’m in the merchant guild.」
「Normally customers pay with their guild card.」
「Eh?」
According to the shopkeeper, whether you were in the merchant’s guild or the adventurers’ guild,
accounts are created where you can deposit money in the card when you register. And normally, you
would present the guild card to the shopkeeper and they will process the payment using the account
connected to the registered owner. Even when you want to sell products, you can still deposit the
money straight into your account.
This is pretty much like a debit card; this world is amazing! Even as a shop owner, you don’t have to
carry a lot of money at the store and in this way, you will be able to track what customers bought what
product and who sold what product so that you can respond to complaints later down the track if
required. Kuh, I should have asked more questions to the people at the merchant’s guild. Feeling
37
vexed and snarling in my own mind at the fact that the merchant’s guild didn’t tell me about this, I
registered my key.
「Well, please touch a part of the key while it is still shining, alright?」
When the man recited some sort of incantation, a part of the key begins to shine.
By the way, there is no keyhole. When I touched the key, I felt an electric shock run through my body
almost as if I was touching a cold doorknob in winter.
「Alright, it’s all done.」
When I tried it, it certainly worked as a locking mechanism. When I touched the key to the container
and thought within my own mind “Lock” I could feel the container locking itself up. Unlocking the box
is also as easy.
「Well, isn’t this amazing? Ahh, but if I were to die, nobody will be able to open it?」
「No, if someone were to break apart the container, it can still be opened even without the key.」
He answered quite easily and I was strangely convinced. Certainly, this is a potion bag with a “magical
key” and not a “magical bag” so… The shopkeeper casted magic at the time of registration, so I asked if
he was a magician and he gave me a bitter smile as he responded.
「Unfortunately I am not. The one who made the key is a magician and in order to perform the
registration, all you need to do is to remember the incantation for the spell. Anyone can recite the
words.」
「Then, even I can do it?」
「Yes, well you can, but….」
He seemed to be hesitating in telling me the rest of the story so I urged him on.
「I thought that dear customer wouldn’t be accustomed to the incantation so I thought it would be
safer if I were to do it. If the registration fails, it will be necessary to replace the key.」
I see, that’s understandable. If I had to refund the item or if there was an additional charge for the key,
it would have been troublesome for the both of us. The owner served me a cup of tea saying, “Please
have a drink”. While drinking something similar to roasted tea, I was planning on asking more details
about how to purchase a magical item bag.
「That product, is not generally distributed to the public.」
38
According to the shop owner, only the merchant guild and the adventurer guild handles such
products. Because it will only be convenient for a small number of people, it seems that even the
guilds only sell it to the top rankers.
「Is there no other way to obtain it?」
The shopkeeper folds his arm and groans.
「New items are not circulated freely because the country, aristocrats and guilds have collaborated
together to purchase them directly from the craftsmen. However, if it isn’t a new item, it will only be
possible to obtain it via personal transactions.」
So, if I really want the item, I need to raise my rank within the guild and prepare a lot of money.
Otherwise, I need to prepare an even larger sum of money and purchase it from someone willing to
sell it to me personally. Regardless of what method, both seem difficult.
Well, it’s mainly for convenience sake in my case and not something absolutely necessary so I decided
to just give up for now.
39
Chapter 4
Translator: Nefarian Editor: JackOFallTrades
Holding the leather potion bag, I continued to wander around the city. It lacked significant weight due
to it being empty. Thinking that it would be useful to have something like a map or information about
the world affairs, I wandered around town until I stumbled across a shop with books.
Entering the establishment, the store seemed to focus more on the business of renting books rather
than selling them. Taking a sample book, I noticed that the book is made out of paper. It is not as good
as the paper quality in my original world but it was more than enough. Since there was a book for
beginners issued by the adventurer guilds and merchant guilds, I decided to borrow this book.
In situations like these, the guild card becomes more convenient. It’s like a license of qualification and
a membership card all in one. In addition, if you deposit money into your account, it also acts as a
debit card. With the store selling stationery as well, I decided to buy some to jot down the information
I have gained into memos for later.
Renting books cost 2 copper coins for every 3 days. 1 Notebook costs 1 copper coin and a fountain pen
is 5 copper coins. By the way, 10 copper coins is equal to 1 silver coin. As expected…
I also bought two undergarments, a t-shirt and some boxer shorts along with some socks. Each article
of clothing cost me around 1 silver coin.
When I entered a side street, I went into an area with an atmosphere meant for adults. There are a
couple of pubs and even a few places like brothels. Even though it was still quite early in the evening,
they were already open for business. Walking past the bars and pubs, I observed my surroundings
keenly.
(These types of places still exist even in a different world huh?)
Though this may be sudden, I’m actually someone who has only had sex with prostitutes. I’ve never
had a girlfriend either. However, in terms of this type of adult experience, I’ve spent plenty of time and
money to entertain myself.
(Alright, let’s come back here after my income becomes stable. Let’s make more potions at the inn and
sell them at the guild tomorrow. If I can sell the whole lot again tomorrow, I think I will go and
celebrate here.)
The future seems to open up to me and this makes me happy. While holding down my smile, I headed
towards the inn.
When I returned to the inn, I told them that I will also stay here tomorrow and gave them my
payment. They asked me if I wanted to pay with my guild card, so it turns out that I can use it here. I
haven’t put money in my account yet so I paid in cash.
40
Afterwards, I decided to make potions until it was time to eat.
I created 5 Cure: Injury, Cure: Disease and Cure: Status Abnormality Potions at Rank F and E and also
Rank D and Rank C potions of each kind for good measure making that a total of 21 potions. I don’t
know what ranks are in high demand nor do I know what rank of potions I can create before I raise an
alarm in this town about my abilities so, let us confirm this matter tomorrow by seeing the staff’s
reaction at the guild.
Rank D potions were darker in colour than its E rank counterparts were. It’s dark enough that it might
dye the mouth of the person drinking it with its colour. Rank C potions were about the same in colour
as a Rank F Potion but they had a distinct feature of emitting a faint light. If I brought it under the
covers of the bed and looked at it in the dark, its faint glow looks really beautiful.
Because I became hungry, I put the potions in my bag and locked it. I place the bag under the bed and
left the room. Of course, I didn’t forget to lock the room as well and made my way to the dining room.
Although the dining room is a place where many people gather, it may have been early or something
so I saw no customers partaking in their food.
I asked whether I can order some food and with them telling me that I can, I told them to serve the
dishes. I had bread, salad, soup and boiled sausages. They were tasty. I was prepared to have
something similar to food meant for soldiers in the field so I was surprised at how good the food was.
When I told them it was delicious, an old man that worked at the inn laughed out loud. He had a
triumphant look and I suppose he must be confident in his ability to make good food. It seems the
merchant’s guild knows their inns. The old man didn’t have any other customer but me, so he seemed
to be free. That’s why I decided to slide him several copper coins to collect some more information. I
wanted to know more about the nightlife and in particular, the red-light district that I went past this
afternoon.
When I asked him about this, the old man had this vulgar smile that is very characteristic of a man
who is telling a dirty joke. He told me in great detail.
「There are three brothels in this town. The first and most prominent one is called “Sea God” which is
mainly aimed towards travellers. The place is elegant; the quality of the women is fantastic but the
price is high.」
I immediately take notes in my memo.
「A little deeper in the district, you can find a place called “Shrimp Field”. This place is cheaper than
Sea God and there are many young women working there. However, their techniques make them
seem like total amateurs compared to others.」
Oh ho.
41
「The one located in the interior of the place is called “Loquat”. The place is popular with the locals.
The women there are cheap and they can be older in age, however, Loquat have many skilled women
working there. Nevertheless, the place is a bit of a hit and miss, you may get an old granny or just
someone really clumsy and unskilled at times.」
Oh man, I’ll pass on that…Even so, as expected of the main city, there are plenty of shops around.
「The price is roughly the same, but it’s 9 silver coins for Sea God, 3 silver coins for Loquat and 6 for
Shrimp Field.」
Hmm? Silver coins? Staying at the hotel costs 4 silver coins including the meals. One girl is from 3 to 9
silver coins?
Comparing it to my former world, this place is considerably cheaper. I wanted to confirm it.
「You mentioned silver coins? Not gold coins, right?」
「Of course, if it’s gold coins, nobody would ever go.」
What is this guy saying? That’s the kind of face the old man was looking at me with. Is that how it is?
My standard to measure how expensive or cheap anything is in this world is based on the prices of
staying at this inn, so I ‘m not really getting the big picture.
「The amount I said earlier is the part that needs to be paid to the store, okay? In addition to that, after
customers are done playing with the girls, it is necessary to give them a tip. Depending on their
service, it’s the norm to give between 3 to 6 copper coins.」
I wrote all the details down on a memo. The old man asks me a question with a big vulgar smile on his
face.
「So, tell me, are you going there right after?」
「Well, I want to go more and more after hearing your story, but today it’s impossible, I still have many
things I need to prepare for tomorrow.」
Hearing this, the old man seemed disappointed. While we were conversing, A customer came in so I
decided to end the conversation and go back to my own room.
「Then if you go tomorrow, be sure to let me know what your impression is.」
The old man winked as he smiled at me. He headed towards the next customer while waving me
goodbye.
42
「I understand. Thank you very much for sharing.」
I thank the old man who gave me much of the needed valuable information and climb up the stairs. I
am looking forward to tomorrow more and more but today is my first day in this new world so I need
to take the necessary steps to succeed.
When I returned to the room, I immediately started working on my agendas. The first thing I thought
was necessary to do is to read the book I borrowed, the one for beginning adventurers and merchants.
For adventurers, it details the tasks that are available in the guild, general knowledge beginners may
need to know and general information about monsters. Naturally, it had information written about
guild cards and accounts. The information about the merchant’s guild was relatively the same.
I can’t really read the whole book, but I feel like I understood most of the main details. Well, today has
been a long day since I died from falling in my previous work place and was reincarnated to this new
world. I’m getting sleepy now, but I have to do one more thing before I go to bed.
I need to try S class magic…Because I can only use it once a day, it’s a waste to just not use it.
I want to use the Cure Disease spell. Even if I don’t seem to be suffering from any illness or diseases,
but perhaps I just haven’t noticed it. After all, I don’t really know what illnesses may exist in this new
world. Therefore, let’s try using magic. I place my hand on my chest and chant the spell in my own
mind.
(Cure: Disease Rank S.)
I felt the same sensation akin to a trigger being pulled within my body as the spell activates. My body
glowed strongly for an instant but my body feels the same as it has always been. I dare say that if I did
have some sort of disease, it would have been cured together with anything else that I was afflicted
with.
Magic is truly amazing, it’s the exactly like god’s power, this wouldn’t be possible in my original world.
Furthermore, I also tried casting Cure: Injury Rank A and Cure: Status Abnormality Rank A. I left the
remaining Rank A spell as insurance in case of emergency.
Just after entering my bed, I realized that I hadn’t taken a bath today.
To begin with, I haven’t asked around in terms of the bathing circumstances in this world. It could be
that the inn only has a shower or it may perhaps have a bath, but I need to ask about it…It’s already
quite late and I’m really sleepy so, I decided to not take a bath and just head to bed for today.
43
Chapter 5
I wake up feeling refreshed in the morning. I change my underwear and head to the dining room.
With my breakfast comprising of bread with bacon, salad and coffee, I was presented with tastes that
was not inferior to my former world. When I inquired about them having a laundry service, they said
that it was an amenity they offered so I gave them the undergarments I took off a few moments back.
Other guests began leaving the inn so I also took my potion bag and left.
First, let’s head towards the merchant guild. I thought that it might not be open yet, but as expected,
the merchant’s guild was already open for business. I immediately asked for the purchase prices of the
potions I have in my possession.
「Welcome, can I help you? What kind of potions did you want to sell?」
It was a different person from yesterday. A young man whose build was on the thinner side with a
receding hairline that made you worry about his future hair health. I took out my F rank potions from
the bag whilst asking him.
「I have Cure: Injury, Cure: Disease and Cure: Status Abnormality potions, however…What ranks of
potions are in high demand within this town? As a pharmacist, I want to know what kind of standard I
should work towards as a point of reference.」
“I see”, the young staff member stated as he lightly tilts his head.
「As for Cure: Injury Potions, there is a wide demand from Rank F to E, but the suppliers also are also
numerous.」
The staff member continues explaining.
「Although many adventurers want Cure: Status Abnormality potions, the residents of the town don’t
really have a need for the product so the demand for that isn’t as high as you might think. Cure:
Disease potions are as high in demand as the Cure: Injury potions but the few pharmacists who are
able to concoct them cannot supply enough to mitigate the demand.」
I see. I don’t really have any trouble making the potions regardless of the type I produce, but other
pharmacists without my cheat ability will naturally need to take the cost of the materials, the level of
difficulty in brewing and the time to produce the potion into consideration.
「So most people would want the Rank F and E potions?」
44
The staff member hums.
「Hmm, not exactly. There are many who want D rank potions and in particular, Cure: Disease potions,
but the fact of the matter is that most people would make a direct order to the pharmacist capable of
making D rank potions and they are rarely delivered to the guild. If an adventurer manages to obtain
an item drop, then it may come around via the adventurer’s guild.」
Oh ho.
「With how rare D rank potions are and how C rank potions are limited to the few who have the
resources probably shows an accurate representation of how exceptional they are in this town. Even
for me, I’ve only ever seen a Cure: Injury Potion Rank C once in my life.」
「Hahah, I see.」
I actually have 3 Rank C potions at hand but with how they are described, I absolutely should not
show him. This may be the region’s central town, but if I display a product that this guy has only seen
once in his life, it will create a big uproar.
I also better not sell my D Rank potions.
I put 15 Rank F potions and 15 Rank E potions on the desk.
Looking at the goods, a slight smile could be seen on the staff member.
「Oh, there are quite a few Rank E potions. I’m saved.」
I now have 18 gold coins in total.
This time, I made sure to put it all in my guild card account.
By the time I left the merchant guild, it was nearly noon. While thinking about where I was going to
eat lunch, my feet already automatically moved itself towards the red-light district. Though it isn’t
likely to be open in the morning, I may as well check on the place I was told about yesterday.
When I arrived to the red-light district, there were quite a lot of stalls on the street with people
gathered around them to buy food. The people here were diverse, both males and females from young
to old were going about their business with female customers having a somewhat more abundant
number in terms of the ratio.
I felt it was just about the right time, so I decided to have lunch at one of the stalls.
In a nearby stall, I order for something with a lot of vegetables akin to yakisoba and a drink that is
probably juice.
I don’t know the name of the dish.
45
I saw an auntie in the same stall ordering the food and she looked like she was enjoying it so all I said
was, “I want the same thing as her” and placed my order. There were plenty of tables and seats on the
street so I sit on one of the chairs and wait for my order to come.
Before long, a boy brings out the food.
Even if he is a boy, he doesn’t give off that feeling of some spoiled brat that a protective older sister
would take care of. He was quite tall and looked like someone with more brawn than brains.
I wanted to pay the price at this time so I asked him for the bill.
「8 rai stone coins.」
An unknown unit of currency just came out. Since I didn’t have any rai coins, I took out 1 copper coin.
After rustling around his pockets, the boy took out what looked like 2 rai coins. I showed him a stop
gesture with my hand and told him “Keep it”. For the first time within this transaction, the boy showed
a glad expression on his face.
「There are a lot of women customers here, are they people working around here?」
When I asked the question, the boy nodded.
What I learned after asking some questions is that the people who are eating at the food stalls were
men and women who worked around this area. People who probably worked as cleaners and laundry
workers, people who worked as bouncers and people who were doing receptionist duties as well
make up the people taking their fill of food. The people working at the brothel started their
preparations at noon and I hear that the shops will open around the time lunch ends.
Perhaps the reason they don’t open early is because not many customers would come, but when I
carefully looked at my surroundings, I could tell that there were men with the same lascivious
motivations as I.
There were four men eating around the table with their topics ranging from what shops they were
planning to visit to the new cute girls making their debuts in their line of work. I love this kind of
atmosphere.
After finishing the meal, I wanted to check the locations of Sea God, Shrimp Field and Loquat
respectively within the red-light district.
After checking on Loquat, I returned to the front and found that Shrimp Field had opened up shop. It
seems that it was time for the stores to start opening.
With high expectations, I trot along towards where Sea God was located.
Since this was my first time in this new world, I thought that even if it costs a bit higher than normal, I
would go to a high class brothel for the best experience to start of my journey as I delve deeper into
this world of pleasure. Seeing it from the opposite side of the street, the building was two storeys tall
46
made out of white stone. A sign stating “Sea God” is written in gold letters and posted on the
signboard.
My heart was beating really fast just before entering the store.
「Welcome!」
When I pushed the door open and entered, a good-looking lad spoke out towards me.
「Would you like something to drink?」
Tables and chairs were lined up in the lobby room. There was a menu put on the table. After hesitating
at what I should do in this situation, I decided to sit.
Let’s look at the surroundings whilst having something to drink. When I looked at the menu, there was
a selection of alcohol, juice and coffee. I decided to order coffee which costs 8 rai coins, same amount
of money as the lunch I ate before.
「Then, I’ll take one cup of coffee.」
「Certainly!」
The lad bows and walks away. Before long, a girl who seemed to be too young to work at the brothel
brought the coffee.
47
「Please enjoy.」
The girl goes down on one knee and places the coffee from the tray on to the table.
I thank her and gave her 1 copper coin.
When the girl receives the amount, she fishes her pockets for 2 Rai stones as change and presents it to
me.
「…………..」
However, even though the girl was on the one knee she was looking at me with eyes filled with
expectation. Because it rang a familiar bell, I told her to keep the change. She obviously wanted a tip.
The girl smiles and thanks me as she left.
Ah, as expected. This place has a culture to tip people. It was at this moment that I noticed it. I haven’t
actually left any tips for the maids at the inn…
(That’s not good, if they expected to get a tip, it is probably necessary for me to leave some next to the
pillows. I didn’t leave any valuables behind and I have the potion bag with me right now, so there
shouldn’t be any problems. But no, it may be awkward when I return later today. What should I do if
they didn’t clean my room…)
The Japanese man Satou Tarou, who is now going by the name of Tauro is not familiar with giving tips.
He barely experienced this type of culture when he travelled abroad in the past.
(I will ask someone about the market price later. Furthermore, it’s probably a wise move to save up on
these rai coins for tipping.)
Sorting out all this information in my mind, I continued to drink coffee whilst paying attention to my
surroundings. Several customers came in.
In the interior of the lobby is a set of stairs near a platform where more than 10 girls are taking their
seats.
The area where I, and the other customers, was sitting at is only slightly lighted, with most of the light
focused on the women seated on the platform. It’s really easy to see the girls from our side, but it was
hard for the girls to see us because of the disparity in light.
Each woman had a plate containing a number next to her chest.
Nobody is sitting on a chair and asking for drinks as I was. The other customers’ focus were all on the
females on the platform whilst standing up.
Eventually, one of the customers called over the good-looking lad that was acting as a guide and
whispered something into his ear. Then, the lad walked towards the tiered platform towards one of
48
the ladies and called her over. The customer sees this and heads to the counter next to the platform
with which seems to be the intent of paying.
The woman stood up from the platform and goes towards the customer, she links her arm together
with him and leads him up the stairs.
「I see, I understand the general process.」
I talked to myself whilst finishing my coffee and stood up. I looked at the tiered platform with a
blazing gaze. I decided on a slender woman with black hair hanging over her shoulders.
She looked kind and beautiful. I estimate her age to be 25 years old. I walked to the lad’s location and
told him the number the lady was holding. The lad goes to the tiered platform and calls out to the lady
whom I nominated and she stands up.
The lad looks at me with eyes as if to confirm (She’s the one you want?).
I nodded and I started walking towards the counter to make my payment.
49
Chapter 6
「Please treat me well.」
She greets me with a smile. Yeah, she’s really beautiful and cute.
While I was making my payment, one of the people working behind the counter gave her the key to
one of the rooms. The key had a ring that could fit the palm of a child which also had a different
number than the number on the woman.
Finished with my payment, she linked her arms with mine just like the previous customer and
brought me up the stairs.
When I reached the second floor, there were several doors placed along the sides of the corridor. She
guides me to the door having the same number as the key holder she now possesses.
Eventually, arriving in front of the corresponding door, she turns the key and opens the door.
When I entered, half the room is carpeted and furnished with a large bed, sofa and table while the
other half is two steps lower and was tiled with an installed bathtub and shower. By the way, there are
no windows in the room.
I was urged to sit on the sofa, so I put my bags and mantle on the floor and sat down.
As if expecting the timing, a knocking sound came from the other side of the door.
I don’t understand what was happening and when I looked at her for some clarification, she replied
with “Please go ahead” so I answered the door.
A child about 10 years of age immediately came in, moving to the spot in front of me and knelt on one
knee.
「Please, tell me your orders.」
Saying this, the child passed a menu containing the same selection as the one in the lobby towards me.
While thinking if people were expected to place another order here or not, I decided to ask for iced tea
this time around.
「Can I also make an order?」
The woman asks me and I reply to her “Sure thing”.
50
She also orders iced tea.
The girl who receives the order goes out of the room.
Well, there is no doubt that the girl will bring back the drinks, so it’s not possible to rush into the
action just yet.
After an awkward amount of time passes, the girl came back.
Just like in the lobby, I gave her a tip.
When the girl goes out of the room, the woman goes to the door and locks it from the inside.
It must finally be starting.
Two hours later, every corner of my body and mind was cleansed. The lingering refreshing scent of
soap still with me as I walk around the city.
I didn’t take a bath yesterday, but just then, I was thoroughly washed from my head to the tip of my
toes.
I probably don’t need to take a bath at night.
I go to a fashionable café, which was facing the town square, and asked for pound cake along with
black tea.
Sweet things taste the best when you are tired.
I took out the book from my bag (Beginner’s guide to guilds that I borrowed from the rental store) and
killed some time while reading.
The thing I found out from the book is that there is another town about the same size as Land Barn
located two days due east named “Awoke” with the Royal Capital being two days away after that.
There is a designated highway if you wanted to travel from Land Barn straight to the Royal Capital.
This is the safest path to take and travellers are very unlikely to be attacked if this route is taken.
I felt a lot better after resting for a while, so I left the café and headed for Shrimp Field.
I love it so I’m heading there.
I was walking around the town that was approaching the evening within a few hours.
I have already come to like this town, or rather, I’ve really come to like this new world.
Even in Shrimp Field or the Sea God that I went to a while ago did not require the use of any condoms
for protection.
51
…Well, such technology did not exist in this world.
When I asked around to hear how they solved the problem of not having rubber, people told me that
magical technology dealt with the problem.
That’s why the erotic play is very direct and fresh. What can I say…
I felt embarrassed that I didn’t bring any sort of protection for my first time so I was moved when they
let me continue.
However, this train of thought did not stick.
Thinking about this carefully… If I was lamenting that bringing some sort of protection was
mandatory, I should have thought of it beforehand.
On the other hand, because they said that everything could be cleared using magical means with
protection rendered unnecessary to act as contraceptives, meant that I can explode like an
underwater volcano within an ocean.
52
No, since it’s an underwater volcano, it is natural to explode in the ocean, that’s because the eruption
will always be done in the sea.
I was truly and deeply moved. This foreign world is amazing, it’s wonderful.
My steps were light as I headed to the inn in a giddy mood.
When I arrived at the inn, the old man who gave me information the other day gave me a lewd smile,
so I grabbed a few copper coins and said “Good Job” while giving him a thumbs up.
My meaning was properly conveyed to the old man.
When such good information is given, it’s natural to give a good reward in return.
Above all, I was in a great mood.
I tell him that I will also be staying in this inn for tomorrow and then I asked about something that
caught my attention, giving tips.
Fortunately, this inn did not have a custom of receiving tips from its customers.
No, giving tips were generally unnecessary with brothels being a special case.
Since the brothel is a full-service industry, it seems that a tip system is put into place so that it will
increase the motivation to provide exceptional service.
When I mentioned the fact that I gave tips for the drinks.
「Oh that’s true, I forgot to mention this.」
The old man politely apologized and tapped my shoulder lightly saying, “Don’t worry about it”.
After finishing my dinner, I went to my room and started to prepare 40 potions between rank F and E
for tomorrow.
After finishing writing in my diary for today, I leave the room with the intentions of going out.
The old man at the cafeteria greeted me as I was passing by.
「Oh, are you planning to go again?」
「Since I haven’t been yet, I may as well try Loquat.」
「It will be really crowded at this time though.」
「I’m just taking a look, if I can’t go in, I don’t mind just looking from the outside.」
53
「I envy you~ damn it.」
Receiving the old man’s envy, I head towards the city of the night.
I head to the deepest part of the red-light district but I don’t feel any danger for now.
The security in this area seems to be fairly good.
I go inside Loquat with its lobby considerably crowded.
I thought about sitting in a chair an ordering a drink, but there seems to be no chair left untaken.
The amount of women left at the platform is also sparse.
When I was thinking that I was going to return home, I noticed a customer talking to the receptionist
lady.
When I listened attentively, I heard the lady ask if he had made a reservation.
When the lady goes from her counter to the interior of the store, a woman that wasn’t in the platform
came out from the back of the store.
The customer who was talking to the lady about reservations earlier smiles broadly and walks
towards the woman.
The two hold each other tightly as they go behind the counter.
「I see, he made a reservation. If you become a regular, you can reserve your girl.」
I learned something new.
I really welcome this type of learning experience.
After all that, I left the store without doing anything.
The place was too crowded for me.
I don’t necessarily have to visit during the night, so I can always have the main dishes during daytime
till late afternoon.
After wandering around leisurely for a period of time, I head back towards the inn.
As usual, the old man, who works in the dining room, greets me.
「It was crowded so I didn’t get a chance.」
「That must be disappointing, huh.」
54
「Yeah, I will go back when I get another chance.」
I wave goodbye as I go up the stairs and return to my room.
I don’t need to take another bath for today, right?
I still feel refreshed even after walking around the red-light district.
Before going to bed, I sort out the last thing I needed to do for the day.
That’s right, I want to practice using S Rank magic.
This time around, I wanted to create an S Rank Cure: Disease Potion.
I know it’s impossible to sell it within this city, but I still want to see what it can do.
(Manufacture S Rank Cure: Disease Potion!)
A potion appeared in front of me.
It contained a deep blue liquid while shining brightly.
The blue shine is strong enough that staring straight at it is not possible.
I cover my own eyes with my right hand and see between my fingers.
( Ahh, this is definitely an amazing thing. If they find me in possession of this, I have no doubt they
would just throw me to jail.)
This potion may actually be an item that has never appeared in this world until now. Therefore, if it is
handled poorly, things could turn into a disaster.
If this type of potion is to be revealed in public, it may not be as simple as just having others feel
jealous or envious of you, they may actually start torturing you to find out how you came about the
potion. No, I’m sure that will be the case.
(I was planning to keep this S Rank potion in case of an emergency, but I don’t think I can do that
anymore. If it were to be found during a belonging search by the guards, I’m scared to think of the
result.)
I was at a loss at how to dispose of it, so I decided to just drink it.
It didn’t particularly taste like anything special and no change occurred to my body.
(I guess there are a lot of people who would think that it is okay to let go of all their property just so
that they can drink this.)
When I thought this, I felt that it was a waste to just drink it up like this, but hey, what can I do as this
potion is at a level beyond what I can currently handle.
55
I already did what I wanted to try so I slipped into the bed covers to sleep.
I was able to sleep comfortably tonight.
56
Chapter 7
I will go to the merchant guild first thing in the morning to sell off all my rank F and E potions.
At first, I thought it would be smart if I left some supplies in case I needed to use it for myself.
However, when I think about it, I am still capable of casting magic directly onto myself without the
need to use their specific chants so rather than having too many potions in my luggage that I don’t
even need, it’s much better to sell them.
Even if this wasn’t the case, I still had the Rank D and C potions which couldn’t be sold.
「Excuse me. I would like to ask a question if that’s alright?」
After the potions had been accounted for, I asked the staff a question. Just like yesterday, the staff
member was a young bald person. “Yes how can I be of assistance” he politely replied.
「Could you tell me about how to travel to Awoke via the horse-drawn carriage?」
「Of course I can, you can make the reservations and payment here.」
According to the staff assistant, the carriage leaves 3 times a week in the mornings.
The price is 1 gold coin upon reaching Awoke and from Awoke to the Royal Capital, it will be another
1 gold.
Though a reservation is required along with advanced payment, if a seat is available on that particular
day, you can even ride on the same morning.
It takes 2 days to travel from Land Barn to Awoke and another 2 days from Awoke to the Royal
Capital. There are also two interim towns having one-night rest stops along the way, with one being
between Land Barn and Awoke and the other between Awoke and the Royal Capital.
While riding on the carriage, all meals and drinks need to be self-prepared.
The accommodation expenses also need to be paid in the lodging town by yourself.
The carriage would be able to replenish its water supply at several water sources and procure food
and drinks at several stalls who set up shop along the way.
「When is the next available carriage?」
57
「There is one tomorrow.」
So it’s tomorrow huh? I’m still kind of reluctant, but I think I’ll go.
「Is there still any space in that carriage?」
「…..Umm, please wait a moment. Well, ah, yes, there is still space.」
「In that case, please make a reservation.」
After making my reservation, the staff assistant writes something in a document.
「The price will come to 1 gold coin.」
I pay using my guild card.
Because proof of payment is recorded in the guild card, I just have to show my card before getting on
the carriage. It’s really handy.
「However, it’s disappointing. To think that the person supplying the Rank E Disease Potions is leaving
so soon.」
「Well, I can only get my hands on so much after all.」
I make up a lie. I neither have the tools nor the materials to make potions so if I continued selling
dozens of potions every day, people will become suspicious.
This is also one of the reasons why I am trying to leave this town as soon as possible.
Finally, he tells me about the time and meeting place of the carriage.
The meeting point is outside of the town gate and it will be necessary to arrive a little early and wait
before the departure time.
After leaving the merchant guild, I return the book I borrowed to the book rental store then eat at the
stalls and charge into Loquat the moment it opens.
A couple of hours later, I enter another café different from the one yesterday in order to drink some
coffee.
(How do I describe it…She tasted like a dried Japanese persimmon.)
58
She definitely had the skill, she was both gentle and friendly. The conversation I had with her was also
interesting. However, I could not help but feel the disparity in our age. Specifically in terms of her lack
of muscular strength.
(She told me she once worked at Sea God, right? Because she was getting on with her age, she
probably had to move to Loquat.)
I think that I had a good experience. Let’s leave it at that.
After leaving the café, I prepared for my trip and bought preserved food and a spare water bottle.
Reaching a point where I could relax for a while, I decided to enter Shrimp Field.
I saw a cutie with the physique of a hot volleyball player so I immediately chose her.
A few hours later, I was sitting languidly on the edge of the water fountain within the town square.
(Man, I’m tired.)
Up until now, it was OK for me to be passive while I leave the hard work to the girls. However, this
time around my partner was the one being passive.
Because of this, I had to be the one taking the lead. The thing was that the girl had the height and
weight of a volleyball player. It definitely made her a formidable partner.
I returned to my inn and told them that I would be leaving tomorrow morning.
The moment I entered my room, I tried my best to manufacture Rank E and F potions. In particular, I
focused on making Disease Treatment Potions.
I decided to drink all the Rank C and D potions that I had stocked.
(Hmm, even though I have been drinking the Injury Treatment Potions, my physical weariness is not
recovering. Is there perhaps another potion for this specific use?)
I tried them all but they, unfortunately, didn’t do anything.
I went to get dinner at the inn.
After finishing my dinner and having a bit of a rest, I fire myself up and start heading to Sea God with
excitement.
Tonight is my last night in this town. If I don’t go now, I’m going to regret it.
Sea God shouldn’t be too crowded. After all, it’s a really expensive place.
59
A few hours later, I returned to my hotel room and lay on the bed.
As expected of a high-end shop, it truly healed me and washed away my exhaustion. Of course, they
also cleaned every nook and corner of my body.
(Ahh, in the end, I didn’t get a chance to try the bath in this inn. It should have been an opportunity to
find out the inn’s bathing situation.)
Oh well, there must be plenty of opportunities in the future. Thinking about this, I fell asleep.
60
Chapter 8
The next morning, I got down from the bed with a little bit of muscle pain.
The battle with yesterday’s formidable foe brought about this ache.
(My body gets stronger the more I repeat this type of muscle pain.)
Recently, I am concerned that I was just playing around too much and not training my body, but I
realized that even without training that as long as I trained during my “play” time, it should be
sufficient.
(This is nice. So that I can train my body even more, I have to work even harder than before.)
Increasing my self-motivation to improve myself, I went downstairs to have breakfast.
_______________________________________________________________________
Carrying my backpack and strapping my potion bag to my shoulder, I head outside towards the gate.
Getting out of the city is easier compared to when I had to line up to enter it.
I arrive at the meeting point in advance.
There are many males around my age here. Everyone must be waiting for the carriage.
_______________________________________________________________________
After waiting for a while, the carriage arrives on time.
It is different from the type of carriage I imagined.
Rather than a horse-drawn carriage, this is more like a bus.
61

The part where customers are supposed to sit on looks like a bus, or more like a train’s passenger
seats.
You would think that a carriage of this size is being towed by four horses to make it move, but the
ones pulling the carriage are actually horse-shaped golems.
To start with, the golems are huge.
Each one is about the size of a car.
Its height seems to be higher than the roof of a 2-storey truck.
The golems seem to be made out of some sort of metal material dyed black
Seeing these four things pull the carriage, it reminds me of a steam locomotive. But, as one would
expect, they don’t let out any smoke.
________________________________________________________________________
The carriage leaves as per the schedule.
It’s more comfortable than what I thought it would be.
The road is made out of stone with minimal bumps, giving the carriage a smooth ride.
I passed the time by talking with the people in the carriage and exercising a little when we stopped to
refill our drinks at a nearby water fountain. Before I knew it, I arrived at the pit-stop town before the
evening.
62
When we stopped by at the water fountain, I began to entertain the thought that it was not necessary
for golems to drink water, but then I realized that the passengers needed to drink water.
________________________________________________________________________
「This is a pit-stop town….」
I immediately look around the town but I might have to cut the tour short.
On both sides of the road, there are inns, shops and private houses lined up. The length of the
buildings are approximately 200 m each. As expected, there are no brothels around here.
The back of the private houses have an empty field that spreads into the open.
「Well, it would seem that this place is truly only a place to stop by for a short while. Considering the
route the carriage has to take, it makes sense for this city to exist though.」
Besides our group, another carriage came to this city as well.
Most likely, this other carriage will be the one traveling from Awoke to Land Barn.
I decided on an inn. It is automatically booked when I reserved a spot in the carriage.
Each person has to pay his or her own fee though.
There is nothing to do outside, so I immediately enter the inn.
「Come on in!」
The middle-aged man greeted me with a strange accent.
Well, no matter where I go in this town, the people I meet are males.
It’s not like I was biased towards people’s age or gender within this world but… It’s my own fault.
When I compiled a list by gender and age, it’s just that I was more accustomed to dealing with middle-
aged men due to my previous life experience.
Therefore, I tend to call most men “middle-aged men”.
Leaving it at that, I checked in.
He gave me an explanation about the hotel while guiding me to my room.
Fortunately, there is a large public bath.
Additionally, it seems that meals are taken to each person’s room.
63
After getting out of the bath, its time for meals. We can also decide the time the meals get sent to our
rooms.
At this point in time, the middle-aged man asked me a very nice question.
「Do you want a woman to accompany you whilst you eat?」
(…. Is this the so called service of a maid at an inn who works double as a prostitute?!)
「Yes, please.」
My reply is obvious.
「Do you want it short? or do you want it long?」
Ugh, I don’t really understand his question. If you don’t know what they say, it’s better to ask.
「What do you mean by long?」
「The service will extend until breakfast is served.」
「Then I will go with long.」
I promptly make my decision. There is no room for hesitation.
「I understand.」
As a separate fee, I pay 8 silver coins.
When I asked if a tip was needed, he replied with a smile saying “only if you wish”.
Without a doubt, this means that it is necessary to tip.
「Well then, please enjoy your rest.」
I haven’t asked the important questions yet but he’s making it seem like the conversation is over so I
asked another question in a hurry.
「Umm, can I not choose the woman?」
The middle-aged man makes an apologetic face.
「I’m sorry. In our inn, you cannot choose. We will try out utmost to satisfy our customers, but there
are limits to the number of employees working here.」
64
It makes sense, if they let customers choose every single detail in this type of inn, they won’t be able to
finalize the settlements effectively.
I approach the man quietly and slide a silver coin into his hand.
「Oh what is this? Haha oh my.」
The man seems to be extremely happy. It may have been a little too generous…
「Well, please take care of me.」
I say my part and enter the bath.
________________________________________________________________________
After finishing my bath, I return to my room.
There was some time left before dinner so I lie down on the bed and look to the ceiling.
Then, a thought came to mind.
(Sometimes it may actually be good not to choose.)
I’m with the numberless car faction.
Instead of choosing the license plate number that you like, I quite like the idea of just being given a
designated number by the Land Transport Bureau.
Even now, my heart is throbbing.
I even paid the insurance fee.
Perhaps, the top woman working in this inn will make her way to my room.
However, I don’t know what type of girl she will be. I am full of both anxiety and expectation.
The sound of a knock on the door resounded followed by a voice saying “your meal has been
prepared”.
「Yes, please come on in.」
I jumped out of the bed in a fluster.
A service woman came into the room. She can also be called a maid.
She isn’t young.
Although she isn’t young, she is quite beautiful.
65
66

She looks kind of tired or maybe a little gaunt. She has this calming atmosphere about her and dark
obedient looking eyes coupled with her maid uniform. It’s like the seductive charm of a mourning
widow.
This is a jackpot. It’s a nice job, you did really well old man.
I visually imagined that the old man was standing next to me saying “Amazing right!” whilst giving me
a thumbs up.
________________________________________________________________________
The next morning I left the inn and got on the carriage.
Putting my baggage down and slumping down into the seat, I breathed out a small sigh.
I didn’t get much sleep last night. I think I’m just going to sleep in the carriage for the rest of the day.
Last night…was a night that made me feel like I just experienced for the first time what it feels like to
grow up as an adult.
I told her straight up that I don’t have much experience in this department.
Up until now, I have been put on a time restraint, so whenever I get the chance I rush things and
greedily devour every moment I get.
However, last night was different, it was slow and gentle. I was taught in great detail.
There was also many things I got surprised about.
Things I had a misunderstanding about, things that I thought I was convinced about and things I
thought I was good were in fact not good at all.
I was instructed, I was taught and I began to become enlightened as the tangled knots unraveled one
by one.
Thinking back to when I was in Japan, I can see how I was a conceited human being; I couldn’t see my
surroundings clearly comparable to a naked king.
It’s very embarassing. It’s my dark history. It’s so frustrating that I feel like fainting in agony.
But at the same time, I really appreciate being able to meet my teacher last night.
She didn’t laugh nor ridicule me, she taught me until I understood, until I comprehended, over and
over again and with patience, she guided me.
Ahh, I cannot even imagine what would happen if I never met her.
67
I began to think about my parents who are far away in Japan and the people in the company. all of
whom I can never meet again.
My father, my mother and everyone else, I just want to tell them that after coming into this new world,
I have truly grown as a person. Therefore….Therefore, please, you guys no longer need to worry about
me anymore.
I am doing fine. I am living properly in this new world.
A stream of tears flow down quietly on my cheeks.
My consciousness slowly fades as I go down into the abyss of sleep.
68
Chapter 9
I arrived at Awoke in the evening.

The entry requirements were just like how Land Barn’s procedure went, people had to line up at the
gates. But this time, since I had my guild card, the examination ended quite quickly and I was
immediately let into town.
First of all, the inn. I haven’t been introduced to any so I have to search for one myself.
Going through the town square, I arrived at an area with several inns.
When I look around, the people I saw travelling in the carriage go their separate ways into their own
inns. I didn’t really feel like I needed to avoid any particular inn.
(It would seem that all the inns in this neighbourhood are good no matter which one I choose.)
I made up my mind and entered into an accommodation that looks slightly better than the other
places.
I asked if it was alright even though I had no reservation and they said that it was okay so I had them
guide me to my room.
The inside of my room was neither bad nor good.
I tell the bro that led me to my room that I did not need dinner.
As per usual, I handed some copper coins in order to gain some information about the brothel
establishments in the area.
Out of the brothels that I was told about, I chose the most luxurious store and headed there.
Today, I decided to go to a high-end location.
(I want to try the things I learnt from sensei.)
I thought that…
(I want to check my current skill level.)
For that end, I need to find a proper person with legitimate skills as my bed partner.
My heart was burning with a subtle fighting spirit.
I arrived at the best brothel in Awoke called “Elsailles” which was told to me by the bro at the inn.
As I enter the establishment, I notice that the entrance hall is similar in style to all the other brothels
I’ve been to before. They had a lobby and a tiered platform.
I’m starting to get nervous. It reminds me of junior high school, during our club activities. It reminds
me of the tension you feel when you need to compete in an individual match for sports activities.
Seeking my match, I look around the tiered platform with keen attention.
When I saw a particular woman, I focused my gaze on her.
She must have felt the same way I did since she also looked at me and smiled.
(There’s no doubt, you are the one I have been looking for!)
69
I shout within my heart.
I immediately nominated her and we went into a room together.
Those who have reached a certain degree of skill in an area can feel the difference between
themselves in comparison to their opponents.
I felt that she was a really high wall to cross.
I didn’t even understand this until the other day.
But now I know.
I guess this is due to sensei’s guidance that I have now been barely able to scrape the tips.
「Please come this way.」
She beckoned me. Just from her confident smile, I felt that she was an overwhelmingly strong
opponent.
Damn, I can’t even reach her level at the moment.
But…This is a natural thing.
Because I admit that I am low-levelled in this department, I am going to start levelling from now on.
That’s it. Today, I will be able to practice with a partner of higher skill.
I need to show my full power right now.
I will accept and learn from whatever result I get and make it my source of growth.
A few hours later, I am eating at a food stall.

My back is a little hunched over.
「A perfect defeat…. No, it wasn’t even a match to begin with.」
Her strength was way beyond my imagination.

From the beginning until the end of the interaction, I tried to take leadership and thrust forwards,
backwards, upwards and downwards.
Even so, the only thing I could do was defend myself.
I endured as much as I could and tried to prolong it. I was only able to repeat those motions with my
utmost vigour.
But the moment I left a gap in my defenses, she immediately took advantage of me.
Looking back at the event, I couldn’t even retaliate against her.
「The fact that I was able to understand this must mean that I’ve improved right?」
I talked to myself.
And then I thought back to the depressing feeling I felt just a little while ago.
(I feel like I’m about to grasp on to something good.)
I really wanted to have a real match with her, it’s driving me crazy.
Finishing my meal, I get up from the chair.
I head towards Elsailles again.
On top of that tiered platform, there must be plenty of strong women comparable to her calibre.
70
I want to challenge those women to a contest of pleasure.
I walk quickly and get to the front of the store.
Breathing out a big breath of air and then slowly breathing into my full lung capacity.
I hold my breath for a few seconds and I notice that a force was welling up in the pit of my stomach.
I exhale a sharp breath and pushed the door open.
That night, I collapse into my bed at the hotel room.

If the first person I fought with was a speed fighter, the opponent I had just now is comparable to a
power fighter.
Before such an overwhelming power, my poor technique means nothing.
I got violated.
Yeap, this is the word that would most accurately depict my current situation.
「It’s so frustrating… Sensei.」
Tears flow along my cheeks.
「But I won’t give up. I will become stronger…. Just like sensei…」
As I was making my conviction, my consciousness fell into a deep sleep.
71
Chapter 10
I woke up and sat up on my bed.
The morning sunshine comes into the room from the window curtain gap. Reflecting the light, motes
of dust can be seen floating away from my futon .
It was like a sword of light piercing into the room. My heart beat is slow and peaceful.
Last night, I was falling apart due to my intense battle experience.
How can I become stronger? How was I supposed to fight against that? No matter how hard I tried to
think of the solution, it just wouldn’t come to me.
But right now, I felt that I could compartmentalise and absorb the information. I could observe the
scene from a bird’s eye perspective and have a good understanding of it.
To paint a clearer picture, it’s like I was suddenly able to see the city from a viewpoint of 100 m in the
sky and say to myself “Ahh, so that’s what the city I lived in looks like from above”.
「What in the world just happened…?」
I look at both my palms. Nothing really changed from the norm. However, I had this feeling that I
became stronger without any real reason behind it.
I think I’ve heard of this type of thing before.
When someone crams so much knowledge into their head that smoke starts coming out of their ears.
And when that person falls asleep, they can somehow get the answer to a question that they could not
answer until they wake up.
Perhaps the disjointed amount of information which had been so hard to process is somehow
consolidated while you sleep and the restraints which were holding you back in the past are released.
Ultimately, the information is combined in its optimal form and understanding eventuates which gives
rise to the answers.
At least this is the phenomenon I think occurred.
「Alright! …… This is awesome!」
72
I go out of the inn and head towards the merchant’s guild.
It’s for work.
Even if I call it a job, all I’m doing is just selling potions.
I sell all the F rank and E rank potions in my bag.
The price is nearly the same as when I sold it at the Land Barn merchant guild.
I’m not dissatisfied at all.
I can eat as much as I want, I can stay in a relatively good place and I can go to the brothel as much as I
wanted to. Even my travel expenses were being covered.
From the viewpoint of a local towns person, this would be an extremely luxurious life.
Not only that, I could still have some savings. Even though I live like this, I can still gather money. As
one would expect, it’s because I don’t need any capital.
From the information I collected, it seems that materials, tools and time are absolutely necessary in
order to create potions. This is in addition to the pharmacist’s knowledge, skill and magical power that
is required to make the potions.
Without needing to buy expensive tools or purchase the materials, I can offset the cost with my own
magical power.
It normally takes a few weeks to make an E rank potion and it takes even longer for a D rank, almost at
the realm of sake brewing.
As a matter of fact, this type of process is definitely not something that is supposed to be accomplished
instantaneously. It seems that such magic is not supposed to exist.
Sooner or later, I do want to repay my gratitude.
If that stone statue is built at some shrine temple, I may even go to pray to it.
I am now at the lobby of Elsailles.
Merchants guild, going sightseeing in Awoke, eating a meal and then the brothel. It’s business as per
usual for me.
In the tiered platform, the speed fighter girl from yesterday saw me enter.
「Oh, you’ve come back?」
After staring at me in amazement, she gave me a daring smile, inviting me.
73
Alright then. I’m going to take that invitation.
I nominated her and headed towards the battlefield.
She is staggered.
I managed to strike back against her aggressive moves and even go on the counter offensive.
As one would expect, she warded off my counter attacks, but it was more than enough to blow her
composure away.
Her expression changed. It would seem she’s gotten serious.
From here on out, it’s a completely fair fight. The situation can be portrayed just like a fencing match.
Both parties thrusted, repelled and made counterattacks.
With each thrust, both of our sweat scatter about. Both of us were already covered in sweat. Due to
her feint yesterday, I lost my initiative and she took control of the situation but… Today is different. I
would seize the initiative at times and when she threw her feint, I would fight back with a sharp blow.
In the end, we couldn’t determine who won or who lost the fight, but I was plenty satisfied with the
result. She seemed to be the same, she smiled when we parted and was keen for a rematch.
I returned from the battlefield to the lobby. I sat down on the chair and drank something similar to
grapefruit juice.
Ice floated on top of the glass and the cold feeling of the beverage going down my throat felt really
nice. It has a slightly bitter taste but it seems to heal my weary body and mind. Chugging down the
drink in one go, I stand up and head towards the tiered platform for another round.
I came here to fight and with me not down for the count then of course I shouldn’t back down from
another one.
On the tiered platform, I spotted a haughty looking girl.
She had blonde hair made up as ringlet curls.
Her eyes met with mine.
She tilted her jaws upwards and looks down while covering her mouth slightly, showing off a scornful
smile.
I felt chills down my spine. We need to have a bout. I need to discipline this bad girl.
I immediately nominated her.
74

Let me say the results first off.
The haughty girl was weak. Her delicate and soft defence was easy to break through and I took her
down in a single blow. But as one would expect from a prideful girl like her, she only acknowledges it
as a slip up not a “down”.
In my opinion, it was definitely a clean knock down, but if I spend my time arguing this point with her,
it will be exactly as she wanted.
It’s likely that she is using this time to recover.
I started my footwork again and toyed around with her to make sure that she does not recover from
the damage I dealt.
And when the moment her body loses her defensive stance happened, I initiate a long sweeping
stroke.
Knowing that she couldn’t avoid my attack, she closes her eyes and tightens up her muscles in order to
defend herself. However, I didn’t complete my large thrust. It’s because I was making a feint.
（・・・？）
She was confused as to why my blow hadn’t reached her yet. She opened her eyes slightly to confirm
the situation.
Because she was tightening up her body in order to protect herself… I purposefully gave up on
delivering my blow. The moment she loosens up and lets her guard down, that’s the time I will
explode outwards in an unexpected angle and deliver my full blown uppercut.
Her body is pushed up into the air and falls back down. A perfect down.
It’s likely that her consciousness has also flown away, but to compare it to a boxing match, she took a
fighting pose whilst being supported at the corner of the ring through instinct alone. Her knees were
trembling.
In order to completely seal the match, I decided to use my special explosive movements.
The Dempsey Roll.
I roll my body around in the shape of a perpetual loop ∞ and I utilize the recoil to release intense
blows continuously.
My rotation gets faster and faster, and she gets caught up in a storm of strokes coming from the left
and right.
75
She may have already completely lost her consciousness. However, my successive hits do not allow
her to go down. She’s nailed to the corner. After the storm passes, she collapses with a thud….
She never got back up during our allotted time.
I left the store and had dinner at a nearby stall.
It’s like an okonomiyaki with oysters enclosed with eggs. Frankly speaking, it tastes good. It makes me
feel energetic.
Moreover, it’s rich in minerals such as zinc in which are necessary for me right now.
By the way, if you were to ask me why I am still eating at a stall even though I’m quite well off?
The reason is simple…. Because it’s delicious. It suits my taste.
I don’t eat at many places outside of small stall vendors and it could be that the proper looking stores
taste even better… But the reality is that the food served in food stalls are delicious and I can’t help
but to want to eat more of it! That’s honestly this driving desire in what makes me continue going to
these stalls.
This world has the outward appearance of a Western European medieval style society, but the living
environment is more comfortable due to the existence of magic.
The bathroom has running water, the shower has bountiful clean and hot water. If you turn the faucet
to the bath, it will be immediately be filled with water.
Even at night, the red light district and inns are brightly lit.
There is no air conditioner, but for some reason, the room temperature is adjusted accordingly.
On the contrary to what one would expect, the advantages are quite apparent. There is no sound of
blowing wind and nor the smell of mold that usually accompanies an uncleaned air conditioner. So
this world is more pleasant in this aspect.
Cool beverages and cold snacks.
Perhaps there is some sort of preservation magic, but the food is always fresh. Even a city like Awoke,
which is quite far from the ocean, has access to fresh seafood.
There are some horses and carriages running around the town, but almost all of them are golems.
They neither have the need to shit nor piss and all you can hear is the sound of hooves and wheels.
It’s quieter than the engine of my previous world, the air is cleaner and there is no smell of exhaust
fumes.
76
Nevertheless, the gap between the rich and poor is really noticeable.
Ever since I came into this world, I’ve lived in relatively urban areas like a tourist, so I’m able to spend
my time comfortably.
After finishing my meal, I move to the town plaza and sit on a bench.
While thinking deeply, I observe the traffic of people going about the plaza as the sun sets.
I suppose everyone has their own daily lives to attend to.
On the other hand, I’m living my life as a traveller. I’m essentially separated from the daily workings of
this town.
「Somehow, this feeling is pretty good.」
I feel the gentle flow of time.
There is nothing for me to worry about at work. I have neither the need to worry about my health nor
the need to be worried about my lifestyle and I can do what I like as much as I like.
The gratitude within me grows rapidly.
(…… Thank you so much. I wish to sincerely express my gratitude.)
I took a posture like I was praying to the Holy Mother and even though I didn’t know its name, I was
devoting my gratitude towards the stone statue.
By praying, the feeling of pressure building up within me also gradually calmed down. With renewed
vigour, I began to think again.
I enjoyed living in Land Barn. It’s also really fun here at Awoke. The Kingdom’s Capital would probably
be even more fun.
(Should I head towards the Kingdom’s Capital tomorrow?)
Let’s go to the carriage terminal in the morning. If I am able to get a seat for the journey towards the
Capital, I will take it.
I’ve made up my mind…
I stand up from the bench. Since I’ve decided that I will depart from Awoke tomorrow, I need to go…
To Elsailles.
Elsailles is quite to my liking. This may well be my last night at Awoke and I would have liked to visit
all the other stores as well…
77
But tonight, I will play at Elsailles to my heart’s content. I guess there will be more opportunities for
me to come again to this town. I will try going to the other stores at that time.
After a few minutes passed, I arrived at the front door of Elsailles for the second time today.
78
Chapter 11
I head straight to the tiered platform.
The person in the lobby of the store… For the time being let’s call him the concierge, he calls out to me
and asks “Eh? you’re here again?”.
If I were to be embarrassed by something like this, I wouldn’t be able to enjoy myself here.
When I start looking for my partner in the tiered platform, the women at the platform also look at me
whilst they start talking amongst each other.
It’s not a very nice atmosphere.
At the center of the tiered platform from the highest position, there is one woman who walks in front
of me. She seems to be the leader of this tiered stand.
「You seem to have done quite the terrible thing to our princess.」
「Princess?」
「The girl you nominated a little while ago.」
Ahh, the haughty looking girl.
「Not really. We fought fair and square and I won.」
「Hmph, so you can talk. You…. Do you dare to nominate me?」
She narrows her eyes and gazes at me with an appraising look.
I also take a long hard look at her. The tiered platform is strongly illuminated so I can see her clearly. I
would say it’s a little dazzling.
She has a steady expression. From when she talked, I could see that her teeth are pure white and well
aligned. Her style is outstanding. Because her waist is thin, the parts of her body that are meant to be
shown really pops out. Not only that, she seems like the bombshell type.
「Very well. I accept your challenge. 」
「…..I’m looking forward to it.」
79
Saying this, she licks her lips.
She comes out from the tiered platform towards the reception and she guides me into the corridor
that has rooms on both sides of the wall.
She walks on my right side and lightly grabs on to my right sleeve with her left hand. The corridor is a
little dim while being illuminated by light stones attached to the wall. Whenever we pass ahead of a
light stone, the band of light bounces of us and creates shadows.
I was thinking of teasing her as we walked so I took a glance at her from the corner of my eyes.
At that exact moment, I felt something was odd. Her face, her ears and the nape of her neck had a
different texture compared to the texture skin usually has. I couldn’t see it because of the strong
lighting on the tiered platform but now that it was clearer.
I realized it.
(This girl….. She’s wearing quite a lot of make-up. It makes her look younger than I would have
expected….)
Sensing my gaze on her, she looks back at me with a stare of her own. As if she was making fun of me,
she gives me this cheeky smile.
Almost as if she’s saying to me…
(You’ve only just realized it now?)
Seeing that attitude from her turned on my “annoyed” switch. Pointing out the obvious like that is
quite aggravating.
(I will turn that face into one that begs and cries for forgiveness!)
My fighting spirit was rising rapidly.
Entering the room, I face towards her. The girl who carries drinks into the room was given a tip and
delightfully left the room a while ago. From here on out, this was our special time together.
「Here I come.」
Saying this, I take off all my clothes.
I also order her.
「You take off your clothes as well.」
「……Isn’t it normal to first get to know each other as lovers to increase our feelings for one another?」
80
「That’s a waste of time.」
The girl breathes out a sigh of disappointment.
「You really are the worst kind of man.」
「Hurry up.」
「You aren’t going to turn off the light?」
I shake my head side to side to answer her question.
I like to fight within a brightly lit room.
「If we turn off the light, we may both be able to enjoy it more you know?」
Staring at me in silence, I could sense her strong will to refuse my orders. Her eyes showed her strong
anger.
「Oh god, I only wanted to discipline you a little, but I guess you are a more incorrigible man than I
thought you were.」
Saying that, she places her hand in her own dress.
The sounds of her dress being undone and her equipment used to accentuate her physique were being
taken off.
Her corset, pad, suspender and undergarments fell to her feet.
She held on her last piece of dress covering her body.
「Don’t think that you will be able to get out of this safely, now that you’ve made me show you this
much.」
Her dress is thrown away.
After removing all her supportive attire, her figure was like a thin chopstick.
She showed me her cheeky smile from before, but this time it continued to get wider and she was
showing a more wicked smile right now.
Unable to tolerate the amount of stretch her face was going through, innumerable cracks appeared in
her make-up, it breaks apart and starts falling to the ground and the surroundings.
81
The thickness of her make-up was millimeters deep and this couldn’t even be considered make-up
anymore, it was more like a plaster on her face.
After most of it peeled off, I could see her rough and wrinkled skin underneath.
Her body becomes thin and her face grows old, this appearance of hers brings a name to my mind.
I gasped and struggled to say the name coming out of my mouth.
「・・・E・・・Elder・Lich」
A high-ranking undead that hates all living beings.
Of course, she is not an undead. She should be….. Human right?
It’s just…. her appearance that resembles…… an Elder Lich.
「Here I come.」
Saying that she…. For the time being let’s refer to her as an “Elder”……. she took a tackling stance and
approached me from the side.
I retreat instinctively.
My breathing is irregular and rough that it’s becoming painful.
Staring right at her form gave a direct penalty attack to my sanity and I can’t really move as per
normal.
「Gah!」
The Elder bellows.
In this moment, something flies towards me from the Elder.
I reflexively let my upper body slide down and sway to evade.
Without thinking, I looked at what was thrown at me and had a shock.
(That was her fake teeth! Furthermore, it was a full denture!)
Even her nice row of teeth that looked pearly white was a lie.
She did not let the opportunity go when I took my eyes of her for a second. She tackled me from a low
position and my body is knocked backwards.
I try to reorganize myself but before my back even hits the ground, the Elder had a judo hold on me
gaining control of my side.
82
「Kuh.」
I try to struggle in order to escape but she doesn’t budge an inch. I’m completely frozen by her hold.
Even though I have the muscular strength of a 30-year-old man, I can’t get out of the restraint of this
old woman. She has a terrifying amount of skill.
The Elder’s left hand strengthened her grip even more as she manipulated my back.
「Wha?!」
I shout out loudly on instinct.
That’s because my homepage…. was being invaded from the back door.
She was hacking me and the pit of my stomach reacts to her intrusion automatically. I was conscious
of this and panicked as I looked down. At this point, the Elder opened her toothless mouth widely and
shows me her deep jet black mouth.
Her appearance was like some sort of lion that was about to eat the innards of a gazelle that it just
captured.
(I’M GOING TO BE EATEN! MY DICK IS GOING TO BE DEVOURED!!)
My spine shivers.
However, there is no way to escape.
In the agony of despair, I screamed my lungs out.
「STOPPPPPPPPPPP ITTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT!」
Just like that, the gazelle was eaten by the lion.
However, my despair did not end there.
No matter how much hacking was done or how I was being eaten, the battle would not end.
It was like her attack was not enough to take my life in one blow, so I had to experience this hellish
moment perpetually.
83
Chapter 12
An Elder Lich is a being that sucks the energy from a living being and changes said energy into their
own life force. They will continue to suck up the life force of any living being they have captured until
it is exhausted. I was like tooth paste that was going to be squeezed out of the tube until its very last
drop.
The Elder somehow appears to be filled with more energy than before. Although since her old
appearance remains the same, it seems that this Elder is a human being and not an Elder Lich. To
prove this fact… Although I am left as shriveled piece of skin, I am still alive and I’m not dead.
If the Elder is an undead, she would have slurped all of my energy to the very last moment.
「Now then, now that you understand your position, are you ready to listen to elder sister’s lecture?」
I still had my back to the carpet and all I could do was move my eyeball up and down in order to
express the words “Yes”.
By the way, the Elder wore her supportive garments, putting on her dress, refitting her dentures and
even finished wearing her mortar make-up again, she was back in her “elder sister” mode.
Her technique to cover her appearance is more suitably classified as magic. I didn’t pay attention all
the way through. If I watched till the end, I think I would have developed a distrust in a female’s
abilities to masquerade as a prettier version of themselves.
「You know right? Your insides are really rotten.」
The Elder plopped herself on the bed and was looking down at me who was lying on the floor.
「Do you think that just because you’ve paid the money, that you can do anything that you please?」
「What are you trying to achieve by calling this a fight? Or a match? Do you think both parties can
enjoy it if it’s like this?」
She took out a pipe with a metal tip along with a cigarette from her elegantly designed pouch.
「You are a virgin aren’t you?」
I shake my eyes from left to right to deny her statement.
84
The first time I lost my virginity was when my Senpai within the company invited me to a love hotel
when I was 22 years old.
「Am I right? After all, I cannot smell the scent of women on your body.」
If this Elder is referring to the fact that I’ve never had sex with any woman asides from sex workers,
then I can be considered a virgin. Worse than that, I haven’t even gone out with a woman before.
Naturally, I also have zero dating experience.
Sensing my heartbeat quicken, the Elder may have been able to guess it.
Inhaling deeply and puffing out a smoke, she continues to ridicule me with her words.
「I will tell you this clearly. You are a worthless man.」
「Because you are worthless, no woman wants to go near you. Even if you are the one who approaches
them, because you are worthless they will avoid you. Naturally, it’s impossible for you to get along
with them.」
I desperately show my will to deny her words.
There was this girl whom I could talk and laugh with normally when I was in my second grade of
middle school.
Even when I was in my company, I could engage in a cordial conversation with the female staff.
「If you believe that there was a partner you could get along with, then that is your own
misconception.」
「After all, they were probably people that you simply talked with on a surface level. The honest truth
was that none of them had any interest in you as a male. They were forced by their work ethics to be
polite even if they weren’t really interested.」
The Elder crushes my rebuttals one after the other. As if she were able to read my mind. I stare at the
Elder with wonder.
「I understand it… How a superficial man like you would think deep inside.」
Her words were sharp and scooped right into my heart.
「Just how many males do you think I’ve seen in my life? Within them, there were plenty of foolish
males like you.」
85
I’m being overpowered by her profound life experience. The elegantly made up young-looking, old
woman had a gigantic presence in front of me.
「A man not worth to be a partner of any woman starts to buy woman with money. These type of males
have a narrow view of things are and are mostly self-absorbed. They only want to fulfil their own self-
satisfaction and live their lives wildly.」
I can’t refute it.
「Turning their own inferiority complex of being unable to find their own partners, they treat woman
as things and start to make fun of them.」
Tapping on her pipe, she tips the ashes on to a plate.
「And the worst part about all of this is that they believe themselves to be superior to others. When in
fact they are nothing but average.」
She stands from the bed and approaches me. She crouches down and looks into my eyes.
「Do you understand? This is you. You think you are top shit, so you won’t listen to what anyone else
says, you interpret things for your own convenience.」
Her eyes are scary.
「Our Princess…. She may look tough on the outside but inside, she’s a nice and kind child.」
Princess….. Is she talking about that haughty looking girl?
「Due to her own reasons, she ended up working at this place, but even until now, she gets nervous
around males and can’t really talk well with them.」
Is that… How it is?
「She may look cold, but if you get to know her, she is actually gentle and warm, that’s her unique
charm.」
Is that the reason she was actually weak which is contrary to her appearance?
「To think that you would treat a gentle girl like her in such a cruel manner.」
She keeps on approaching closer to my face. Her face doesn’t have an expression.
86
「This is my repayment for that, receive it.」
Saying this, the Elder sucks on her pipe.
She then provides oxygen by blowing on the pipe causing the contents to flare up and burn.
That pipe is just right above my chest and she turns it upside down.
The Elder then proceeds to tap the pipe with her fingers.
A scorching red ball falls on to my chest and burns my skin and meat.
「GAHHHHH!」
Getting my chest burnt by the cigarette; I scream. However, my body had lost most of its energy so I
can’t move to my liking.
It’s hot from the heat so my body wriggles its hardest to escape.
「Do you think it’s going to end with just this? Just how many times do you think you did that awful
thing to our Princess?」
「GIIAHHHHHH!」
「AHHHHHH!」
The Elder sucks and then blows on the cigarette in order to make it blaze again and drops the red ball
of fire on to me again. She repeated that over and over and over again.
At the end of her preaching, my chest was full of cigarette burns.
「I will leave it at that. When you can stand up, you should go home. I will tell the store to extend your
stay here.」
She turns her dress and heads to the entrance of the room, opening the door. She stops and turns her
head around to say something more.
「You can come back at any time to take revenge. However…..」
She looks at me with a piercing glance.
「At that time, don’t expect things to end at this level of child’s play, so you better prepare yourself
well.」
87
I could not even raise a groan to her words. I felt that much fear.
(This is what she calls child’s play? Are you kidding me?)
Looking at how she broke me apart, the Elder shoots me a light smile and comes back from the
entrance to come in front of me. She kneels down on one knee and looks into my eyes.
「Hmm, you’ve become quite the good child haven’t you? From here on out, are you willing to listen to
every word this elder sister tells you?」
While smiling kindly, she places her right hand on my belly and rubs it. Her eyes match mine.
As if I was enthralled, it wasn’t possible for me to look away.
I nodded.
「Well then, once a week from here on out…. Will you come to play during our “Chastity” day?」
I nod.
「You better nominate me as your partner. You also need to apply for a time extension. Is this
understood?」
I nod desperately.
「Alright, good boy. This is your reward.」
She smiles, but not enough to cause a crack in her make up. She then proceeds to stop rubbing my
belly and chants some sort of incantation.
Listening to the words, I could make out what magic she was casting. This is the Cure Injury Spell rank
(F). As soon as the magic was activated, the pain in my chest lessens.
「Then I will see you next time. Don’t waste this opportunity I’ve given, you should be a good boy until
the next time we meet, okay?」
Saying this, the Elder kisses my cheek and leaves.
I was emotionally moved in my muddled consciousness. I lost my way and I committed a crime.
The Elder severely punished me. However, that’s not all. The Elder forgave me and led the way.
For my worthless self. Furthermore, she even healed the wounds I received from committing my own
crimes.
(She’s a saint….)
88
I cried. I continued to cry and my heart felt as if it was being purified with the tears. I thought that
even my soul was being cleansed. After crying without reserve, I stand up tottering from the floor. I
look to the mirror to see my chest. The burn marks are no longer there but traces of it are clearly left.
F rank magic is able to close my wounds and the majority of the pain can be removed but it clearly
cannot get rid of scars.
Sluggishly putting on my clothes, I left the room.
I went to the reception and paid for the extension of time, I also apologized to the person in the store
for my rude behavior towards the girl.
I handed several pieces of gold as a tip towards the Elder and the girl. This is quite expensive as a tip,
but the receptionist received it without any surprise.
I wandered out of the store with staggering steps as I headed to my hotel.
89
Chapter 13
I managed to get back to my inn and I was lying on the bed.
Staring at the ceiling, I recall the scene from a little while ago.
At first I resented what the Elder was telling me, however I also understood that she was right on the
mark.
She was hitting the bull’s-eye, that’s why I got so angry. I didn’t want to admit it.
But right now, my broken spirit can readily accept the Elder’s words which pierced right into the
matter.
(・・・Ahh, it’s exactly as she says.)
Even though it’s difficult, I need to take a long hard look at myself.
I don’t want to admit it, but I had to.
From this, I want to be a human being that can become more considerate and respected by others.
I decided to leave the scars from the burns.
If I treated it with a higher ranking Cure Injury Spell, it is likely that the scars will disappear.
However, I wanted this to be a reminder for myself.
When I can be someone that is self-conscientious, that is the day I will erase these marks.
(From today onwards, it’s going to be just Cure Disease and Cure Abnormalities.)
I use the remainder of my magic limit as per my usual routine.
Even though I couldn’t find any abnormalities in my body, it was a habit to cast Injury, Disease and
Abnormality Spell’s Rank A on my own body every single night because I thought it’s a waste to leave
the magical limit unused.
From tonight onwards, I will only use Cure Disease Spell and the Cure Status Abnormality Spell Rank
A.
(Cure Disease Spell (A) ! ・・・・・・Cure Status Abnormality Spell (A) !)
90
I activate my magic consecutively.
When I used the Cure Status Abnormality Spell (A) on myself, dramatic changes occur.
The fog in my mind disappears instantly.
I didn’t notice there was a fog over my mind, but now I understand it. I was covered in a thick and
dense mist. My feelings also change. Feelings of thinking of myself as trash and my feelings of
adoration for the Elder dampen and vanish.
I don’t know why I even thought that; it’s still a mystery to me even now.
To begin with, I didn’t do anything bad enough to be burned over and over like that.
First of all, I didn’t cause any sort of injury to that haughty girl in the slightest.
I merely climbed every mountain and obstacle and poked her continuously so that she couldn’t catch
her break.
It may have been painful to her, but it’s a common story.
I worked very hard for my money, I saved up and finally arrived at this store.
Valuing my time there, I devoured her greedily.
There is no doubt, that there are many of customers just like me. There are even more people like this
in the intermediate and mediocre level brothels. “I’m going to knock her out today.” While saying this,
those types of customers would do their own research upon research to find a girl’s weak spots. They
would polish their skills and no doubt many of them would feel the same pleasure and joy from being
able to win against a girl from a store like that.
Being able to conquer a girl in a brothel is something that is celebrated about as a tale of heroism in
multitudes of male driven stories.
Whether a male had experience in giving a KO, for men like us, this is something that affects the very
value of our lives.
The next part is my behavior towards the Elder. I did have a strong behavior and a bit of an attitude
when I interacted with her, but it wasn’t that bad compared to the other customers.
It’s also quite natural to have the thoughts of “I want to enjoy myself to the fullest”.
I did not come to a place like this to chase skirts.
A brothel is a playground that allows for such enjoyment.
Criticizing my human nature is something that is something completely unnecessary.
If their human nature is bad, then that person will be hated by others.
91
Indeed, pointing it out made me self-conscious about the matter and allowed me to reflect and
improve myself.
I am thankful for that point towards the Elder.
However, to girls of that store, improving the customers “human nature” will not be as important as
earning money.
(Was this revenge coming from that haughty girl?)
No, what I did was not something worthy of her revenge.
In my opinion, that girl probably thought about the event like this, “That was exhausting, he was really
mean to me, but he was a strong customer” that’s probably the extent of her thoughts.
To begin with, being knocked down would probably be a normal occurrence at that place.
I am not even that good yet. I awakened my skills in that post-town before reaching Awoke and I made
my debut in this store.
(Perhaps the Elder got angry at my attitude towards her?)
No, that reasoning is too weak.
Making a customer receive multiple burns is not something acceptable; even if she ended up healing
me at the end.
If a customer lodges a complaint, even if this is a different world, I’m sure the business would run into
some troubles.
From my experience being in this world thus far, I know that this world is not some savage or
uncivilized world.
(She says she is concerned about my human nature?)
No.
Would some stranger you just met ever be worried about another person’s human nature to the
extent that they would catch the person and cause injury and burns just to correct their behavior?
If a person like this were to seriously exist, then that person is someone who pushes their values on to
others like some religious fanatic.
In other words, there is only one conclusion left.
(It’s about money.)
She is doing it for the purpose of making funds.
92
It’s likely that this Elder has some sort of brainwashing power that she used on me.
However, it’s not a power she could have used if her opponent is still in a lucid state.
That’s why she planned it out.
First of all, in order to find her prey, she uses bait.
In my case, she used that haughty girl.
I don’t think that the haughty girl and the Elder are accomplices. She was easily KO’ed by me so I think
it was just a convenient reason to make her the bait.
It’s likely that apart from the haughty girl, many of the girls working there would of been KO’ed by
other customers.
That’s how she decides her prey.
Amongst the customers, there must be those that are proud of their skills, proud of their package or
proud of their stamina.
The customers who accomplished a KO against one of the girls will no doubt have that “complete
victory” attitude that they subconsciously telegraph.
This “complete victory” signal is read by the Elder and she provokes the issue.
A man who is self-conceited will easily fall for it and choose her. Just like I did.
She would also completely beat them thoroughly.
She denied everything about my manhood and uses violence to fracture my mind.
It’s probably that she used her brainwashing technique in that moment. When the person’s mind is
already weakened; it’s probably an easy thing to manipulate them.
After confirming that the other party has fallen, she will speak to them in a gentle voice and heal their
injuries.
The man who had been forgiven, acknowledged and healed by the Elder would be completely ruled by
her.
This will make the brainwashing progress a step further.
Last but not least, she would be regularly nominated as a partner and they will promise to support her
financially.
That about sums it up. Though it’s just from my own imagination, it’s probably the truth of the matter.
Reaching this answer, I felt more fear rather than just anger.
93
Not only am I just a person in coincidental possession of the Cure Status Abnormality Spell but also
someone who have casted that very same spell on myself by chance. In honest truth, the fact that I got
released from my brainwashing is just a series of fortuitous events.
If that wasn’t the case, I may have been brainwashed until all my money ran out; or even worse yet, I
would have been stuck like that for the rest of my life.
I don’t have any passive abilities that resist status abnormalities.
Aside from having some recovery magic’s up my sleeve, I am just an average human being. If I
encounter an enemy at some point, it’s very simple for me to die in one blow.
(Let’s run away. As soon as possible.)
I decide to ride the bus tomorrow and head towards the Royal Capital. I move my body that had barely
any energy left in order to prepare myself. I manufacture my F and E ranking potions and put it into
my luggage.
By the way, I casted Cure Injury Spell (S) in order to heal my scars and they have disappeared
completely.
The next morning, I am outside of Awoke’s gate and at the carriage terminal. From here, I boarded the
carriage heading for the Royal Capital.
Fortunately, a carriage was available and seats were also open for the taking.
Even after I got on the bus, I was not in a good mood until it started moving.
Even now I can envision in my mind as the Elder says “Oh, you’re trying to leave me behind? Where
are you going?”, she would then show me her evil smile as she calls out to me. Just the thought of this
makes me fearful.
Thankfully, the Elder did not show up.
For the time being, I won’t be coming back to Awoke.
In retrospect, it has been quite dangerous for me, but it was a good experience.
I need to be more careful from here on out and on top of that, I still need to be able to enjoy myself.
「Farewell, Awoke.」
Murmuring out those words, I lowered the back of my seat and entered into a sleeping position.
The energies that were deprived by the Elder did not recover immediately.
My healing magic, the Cure Injury Spell is not something that recovers stamina.
94
Naturally, the other two spells did not recover stamina either.
The spell I had wasn’t like those dangerous types of magic that allowed you to function 24 hours
without sleep or rest if you continued casting that magic on yourself.
I arrived in one of the post-station towns.
I was mostly asleep in the bus.
When I entered my hotel, there was an invitation for one of the girls to come and “feed” me in my
room, but unfortunately, I refused this time around.
I soaked my body and took my time in the bath tub, I also savored my delicious meal slowly.
I write about the recent events I experienced in a diary.
There was plenty of things for me to write about due to yesterday’s case and the time passed by
quickly.
Before the day ended, I made potions.
Among the magic spells I applied to myself, I used the Cure Status Abnormality Spell at the ranking of
S just to make sure.
I then crawled into bed and slept.
The next day, I also slept in the bus from the morning onwards.
When I got hungry, I ate something akin to a pork-cutlet sandwich that I got from the hotel.
I bite into some fruit and drink some milk. When I got tired, I closed my eyes and fall asleep.
In the evening, I arrive at the Royal Capital.
95
Chapter 14
I arrive at the Royal Capital.
The horse-drawn carriage arrives at the side of the gate, right outside the wall of the Royal Capital and
looking at, it the castle walls are amazing.
The height is at least double that of Land Barn and Awoke’s walls and it’s at least 10 m tall.
Moreover, the length applies to the left and right of the walls as well.
Because I am near the tall castle walls, the visual information I can see is limited. To correspond with
such a magnificent wall, there are plenty of people waiting outside of the gates to get in.
(This may take longer than expected.)
I was prepared for the wait but as expected of the Royal Capital. Not only were there plenty of people
waiting in line to enter the city but there were also plenty of guards in the vicinity to handle the entry.
Therefore, I could enter the metropolitan area much sooner than I expected.The entrance examination
here wasn’t anything special. They let me in quite easily and I pass through a thick tunnel and set foot
into the royal city.
The first time seeing the Royal Capital is an amazing experience.
First of all, the road is huge. A road paved with stone that is wide as it is long; stretches to the horizon
towards the town plaza and royal castle. The next point is that there are many people. It’s full of
energy.
I could see people no matter where I looked. It wasn’t just people either, smaller versions of the horse
golem-driven carriage were making rattling sounds as they travelled the pathway while they were
transporting people and their luggage.
The buildings were huge.In front of me is the royal castle, having numerous towers adjoined to it to
give its impressive appearance.
Stone buildings, reaching three to four stories, are erected on each side of the road.
「You are in the way, hurry up and move!」
A loud voice shoots out from behind me and I am pushed hard from behind.
「Ah, ah, I’m sorry.」
96
It was such a majestic scene that I couldn’t stop to stare.I come to my senses and apologize to move at
once.I was standing still right after getting out of the gates so I was blocking the people behind me.
How embarrassing.
I’m definitely appearing as some sort of country bumpkin. I’ve lived in modern Japan where there are
many high tower buildings so I should have been accustomed to this.
That’s right, this isn’t something I should be so surprised about. However, when I entered the city for
the first time and I looked up, it gave off a completely different vibe. These buildings were made by the
people and the very same people lived inside them, the impact of seeing this impressive townscape
brought forth an overwhelming sensation that swallowed me.
Trying to pull myself together, I head towards the Merchant’s guild. Although it is evening now, I was
anticipating that it would be open since this was the Royal Capital. After the various things that
happened at Elsailles, together with the fact that I used up quite a bit of funds, I wanted to sell some
potions.
(The place must be somewhere near the town plaza right?)
I’m just guessing but… If the infrastructure was similar to how Land Barn and Awoke was built, then
the Royal Capital will also have a line from the town square connecting itself to the center of the Royal
Castle.
The scenery which I just saw as I exited the gate also supports my theory.
Furthermore, the major facilities such as the merchant guilds and the adventurer guilds are often built
facing the town square. Thinking this, I walked towards the town plaza and I came across this big sign
within it. When I took a closer look, it was a guide map of the plaza. The current location of the reader,
the royal castle, each government office, various guilds and the location of big hotels are all drawn
clearly.
As one would expect of the capital city. Even when I was walking here, the streets were named on a
signboard including the main street I was currently on. Following the map, I arrive at the merchant
guild. Fortunately, it was still open.
「Excuse me. I would like to sell some potions.」
I call out towards the receptionist. I wonder if they heard my voice…
I soon heard the receptionist reply with a “Welcome!” and a strong looking uncle comes to greet me
with a smile.
「What kind of potions are you planning on selling?」
This uncle has an amazing smile. However, his face was like a mixture of a gorilla and a bulldog, so
that combination made it look real scary.
97
Even though he is smiling…it’s scary.
「Umm, I would like to sell these Rank F and E cure injury potions, cure disease potions and cure status
abnormality potions.」
「I see, these ones right? Allow me to examine them.」
The uncle scrutinizes each potion one by one. I could feel the professional atmosphere.
「Sorry to have kept you waiting. These are all good products. The price list is over here.」
Saying this, he shows me a board with amounts written on them.
The amount is quite different from Land Barn and Awoke.
F rank potions were about the same but the E rank potions were expensive.
Cure injury potions (E) was selling for a gold coin each, cure disease potions (E) were selling for 2 gold
coins and cure status abnormality potions (E) was selling for a gold coin and 5 silver coins.
Though they were high in price overall, the price of the cure injury potion doubled.
I wonder if it’s because of the product’s high demand, the buyers being a lot richer here or for a
completely different reason.
「Then I will sell them…..」
…… I was just about to thank the receptionist when suddenly, something happened inside of the guild.
The uncle stares in wonder as he looks behind me.
He stands up quickly and gives an even stronger business smile than the one he gave me as he called
out to a person behind me.
「Oh who do we have here! Telmano-sama, welcome!」
He uses a high pitch voice that makes my ears itchy. Of course, it is within the vocal range that the
uncle should be able to put out. Both his hands were rubbing together. The custom of rubbing hands
together exists even in this world, how strange and incidental.
When I looked behind me, I saw a thin man at the prime of his life. He was wearing expensive looking
clothes. His mouth is curved. It’s smirking at a considerable angle.
「If you have any requests, you can always ask them from me.」
「Well, I was just around and thought I would come here for a visit.」
98
The uncle kept a modest attitude around the man.
「Well then, let’s go into the interior. Allow me to guide you.」
I guess there is a reception room at the back, he must be an important person.
You haven’t even finished serving me and you’re already leaving?! Is what I wanted to say but I kept
my mouth shut. The business world is also about the survival of the fittest. It’s logical that the strong is
given a higher priority.
Even if you take into consideration that there are manners and etiquette to follow, this man was
probably someone valuable enough to disregard those type of things.
Against someone that seemed this dangerous, there is no way in hell I’m going to tell him “Hey why
don’t you go wait in line for your turn!”. I just observed at a level that wouldn’t be considered impolite.
「No, I don’t mind if we do it here.」
「In order to give Telmano-sama a proper welcome, this may not be sufficient…..」
「Isn’t this the counter where you purchase potions? I came to sell potions today. Do you have a
problem with that?」
「Y-Yes of course not, in that case please come over here.」
The uncle encourages the man to sit on a chair.
(As expected of the clever uncle.)
I’m impressed with this uncle’s method of handling things.
First, he recommends the important person to follow him into a private room. The moment he got
refused, He recommends the room one more time but when he gets turned down again, he adapts and
accepts the other person’s will.
(Recommend twice and then take a step back. This is definitely one of the “by the book methods” of
dealing with a customer who has a high position in society.)
For these types of people, if you were to immediately adhere to their wishes, they will instead think
that you are weak and look down on you as if you were a joke.
If you don’t listen to them for a third time, they may get angry and say “Aren’t you going to listen to
me?!”.
This is quite the difficult balancing act.
99
「T-Then, I will have a look at the potions that Telmano-sama has made.」
Hearing the uncles voice, the man sends a signal to a person standing behind him.
I wonder if that’s his disciple or some sort of bag holder. The man politely places the long white box
made of wood on top of the counter.
「Please check it.」
Saying this, he smiles with an air of superiority. The contents are probably important right?
The uncle opens the lid of the box timidly.
A pale red light leaks from the gaps of the box.
「Ohhh……」
The uncle opens his mouth half wide and looks at the potion.
Not just the uncle, but even the other staff and guests of the store quickly gathered around to intently
see what was inside.
Naturally, I was one of those people.
Seeing everyone so impressed by the sight, the arrogant man seemed to be very proud of himself.
「…. Please allow me to take a look.」
The uncle takes out his monocle.
Is that perhaps a magical tool? When he chanted something out, the frame of the monocle glowed
lightly.
He wore it on his right eye and also used white gloves taking the potion gently into his hand.
「This is without a doubt a….. C rank potion.」
A sigh of exhilaration leaks out from the surrounding people.
It’s true, judging from the light being emitted by the potion, that is probably a cure injury potion (C). I
somehow remember.
The arrogant man shows a triumphant look.
「So, how much will you pay for it?」
The uncle takes out various documents in order calculate the price.
100
Speaking of which, the prices on the list only went as far as E rank potions.
I am also very interested in these prices. Now then, how much will it sell for?
The uncle, proposed the amount of money he would purchase it for.
「It will come to 200 gold coins.」
The surroundings become very rowdy. I also gasp.
(The price is 2000 times more expensive than an F rank cure disease potion?!!)
My eyes are open widely and show a completely surprised expression as I look towards the arrogant
man.
Seeing my face and the surrounding people react like this seems to have made the man extremely
happy.
The man received all the respect and envy of the staff and guests and feeling satisfied he went home in
a good mood.
The payment was of course made to his guild card.
「Excuse me for my behavior a little while ago.」
The uncle returns in front of me again.
It’s likely that he was apologizing for prioritizing that man over myself. Well, isn’t he polite.
「No, don’t worry about it. Rather, I’m quite glad that I got to see such a thing.」
Hearing my answer, the man nods as if to say “That’s quite true”.
「C ranking potions are at a legendary class isn’t it?」
I exaggerate a little. I don’t think that it would be at a legendary class at C rank but I didn’t want to risk
sounding uninformed after seeing the reaction of the crowd moments ago.
「No no, we can’t really call it a legendary potion, but make no mistake that it is something we rarely
get to see.」
The uncle smiles bitterly.
By the way, I changed the topic.
101
「I came from Land Barn where D rank potions are rarely sold so I didn’t deal with it. Is it the same
here in the capital?」
I asked what I wanted to hear. I wanted to know if I could sell my D rank potions.
「No, a D rank potion is expensive but it’s not really that rare. Even at this guild, we are distributing a
certain amount.」
Saying this, he showed me the purchase price list of a D rank potion.
Cure injury potion (D) sells for 10 gold coins, cure disease potion (D) sells for 20 gold coins and cure
status abnormality potions (D) sell for 15 gold coins.
It’s not bad, this is not bad at all. No, in fact this is rather nice, it’s amazing.
If I put one of each kind, then my income would be 45 gold coins already.
Well, I could just sell the cure disease potion which sells for the highest, but it’s about my preference
to be more balanced. I am not really pressed for money right now, so I don’t want to save more than I
needed to. But since I did arrive at the capital city, I would like to have a certain amount of money to
play around with.
I make a schedule for tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, in order to come back here and sell one of
each kind of the D rank potions.
Afterwards I did my usual thing and asked to be recommended to a hotel before leaving the guild.
102
Chapter 15
I walk west from the town plaza and turn north along the way to reach the hotel.
The name of the hotel is called “Swissham”. It’s a medium sized hotel and the building seems to be
clean. I wanted a place that was relatively safe and clean in addition to being able to bring in girls from
the outside, so this was the recommendation the merchant’s guild gave to me.
Going inside, I paid the fee and got them to take me to my room.
I thought they would recommend me to some sort of back alley place when I wanted the option of
being able to bring girls in, but as expected of the merchant’s guild, they recommended me a place that
seemed more like a business hotel. It’s like a high class accommodation, although the price is also
reasonably expensive.
It’s pretty good. I left my luggage in the room and went outside. I managed to obtain some information
about the night life of the city from the old man at the hotel. The advice was organized into a proper
guide map. As one would expect from a hotel that allowed you to bring girls in from the outside. The
tips they gave were pretty spot on.
First of all, I went to this brothel called the “Cassabell”. Why did I choose this place you ask? Well it’s
because the lobby is adjoined with a restaurant. In other words, I can also eat here while taking my
time to choose a girl. I wanted to experience this kind of exciting situation as I’ve never tried it before.
I eat a lobster dish at the lobby of Cassabell. It’s delicious, to be honest, I’ve never eaten such a tasty
meal before. It’s juicy and packed with meat. The garlic sauce also tastes incredible. However, though
it does taste really good, there is a strong smell of garlic.
Why would they put out a smelly dish with garlic in it at a store with girls? If I knew about it, I
probably would have ordered something else. Well it’s alright, it can’t be helped. I’m really full now, so
I call out to the girl that I’ve been eyeing.
This time around I wanted someone who could soothe my soul. After all, those types of things did
happen to me. The girl I chose this time is a bit plain. Her height is normal. Her chest isn’t small…. But
it doesn’t really pop out at you either. Her waist was thin enough but, it didn’t squeeze itself to make
an hourglass figure.
Her hips had around the same circumference as her chest. Her features are gentle and her make-up
isn’t too overwhelming. The main reason I chose her is that while I was eating and looking at her,
many people around her got chosen, but she herself was left alone without being nominated.
Even girls who returned to their seats would get chosen again before she got a chance. I asked the
concierge to confirm that she wasn’t booked on by anybody and they told me that she was free.
103
Seeing her just sit there like that seemed pitiful to me. Perhaps she would be happy if I chose her.
Because of this reason, I made up my mind to choose her.
When I did choose her, she seemed very happy. She wasn’t excited or jumpy about it, she showed me
that she was happy with a nice looking smile on her face. Her smile felt like someone applying hand
cream to a person’s dried up heart, it’s soothing to see.
Arriving at the room, I still kept my clothes on as I just started to have fun and tease her a little.
It’s the kind of playful thing you did in junior high school, where you flip girls’ skirts or lightly brush
against their breasts, it’s really fun. I’ve been traumatized by the Elder incident but the advice she
gave me about both parties having fun and having respect for each other is not wrong.
Taking that into consideration, I try my best to make use of her advice.
Resting my head on her thighs and using it as a lap pillow I thrust my hand inside of her skirt and
gently poke at her insides. As expected we started to move on to the next stage but it was a smooth
transition.
Well, we have plenty more chances, so I wanted to follow the girl’s lead this time around.
———–
I did what I thought should be done and I felt quite fulfilled. I am now walking along the town in the
night-life district. That was very fun and felt really good.
It’s true, what I did in Awoke was wrong.
Back then, I was chasing something as if I had to accomplish something and I felt frustrated if I didn’t
make any progress; it wasn’t the right mindset for me to have in order to enjoy myself
I don’t think I was truly happy at all.
Thinking that there must be a victor or a loser; thinking like that is unnecessary as there is nobody to
really compare to nor is there a need for me to compare myself to anyone.
As long as I have fun and enjoy myself, that’s already good enough.
Back then, somewhere in my heart, I was comparing myself to my classmates and colleagues of the
past who had awesome lives and I wanted to catch up to their standards by increasing my experience
or improving my techniques in the field.
After walking around, I finally reached this area with a “Go-Go Bar”.
This was not the name of a shop; it was a certain type of establishment. In a brothel, they have a lobby
and girls who are arranged nicely on the tiered platform. Then the males choose out of the girls they
104
like and they move to a separate room and have their fun inside. That’s the type of format a brothel
has.
In a go-go bar, it is different.
Remembering the explanation, I got from the old man at my hotel, I go inside the place. This place is
more like a complex then a shop. The name of this complex is called the “Annan”. Within Annan, there
are a number of go-go bars.
Besides the go-go bar, there is also a restaurant, dance halls and love hotels. By the way, the bathroom
is unisex.
I go inside of the go-go bar situated in the first floor of Annan. I didn’t see the name of this store.
Although I could hear the music even from outside of the store since the music is playing at a very
loud volume from the inside.
Nevertheless, I don’t know what type of magic they used here, but the song is just flowing out without
rest. The kind of music is similar to the type I heard in Japan. To explain it more clearly, the only sound
I heard outside of the store is the sound of the bass drum.
That’s it, explanation done.
After going inside, I scout out the place from the entrance. There is a large cylindrical stage in the
center with several girls dancing. The outer circumference of the stage acts as a counter and is
enclosed by chairs around the stage.
(Over half the seats are filled.)
Men in the seats had drinks in one hand whilst watching the girls dance. I was standing near the
entrance when a waitress came to me and guided me to a seat. I saw down on the chair and ordered a
drink.
The girl was dancing intensely in front of my eyes and the music was so loud so I couldn’t really
communicate with the waitress.
After finally conveying what drink I wanted, she brought the ale to me. I also gave the waitress a tip.
I watch the girls dance as I drank my ale. Their dancing style seems to be free style where they danced
to the beat. Some of the girls were wearing a swimming suit and others were wearing their own
unique costume.
The waitress from before approaches me and talks to me. I couldn’t really hear because of the loud
music so I brought my ears closer to her.
「Which dancer do you like?」
105
It’s about which is my favorite dancer. If you point at your favorite dancer, it seems that you can get
her to come to your seat after she finishes. By the way, the dancers frequently change. When they
aren’t dancing, they are either next to the customers or taking a break at the back.
After all, dancing would use up a lot of their physical strength.
「You don’t have to call out to anyone.」
The waitress tells me. The waitress leaves and a girl who hasn’t danced yet approaches me.
「Do you mind if I sit next to you?」
She asks me. I wanted to watch the dancing for a little while longer but, there is no real reason for me
to refuse her so, why not I suppose?
「Can I also order a drink?」
……..I understand it somewhat.
I answer telling her “sure” and the girl calls out to the waitress and orders a drink. She orders whiskey
on the rocks, when I looked at the menu, it’s one of the drinks that is at around the mid-high range in
terms of price.
By the way, my ale is at the lower-middle end of the price range. Before long, a small glass is brought
over. Naturally, I paid for the drink and gave tips.
「Where are you from?」
「Who’s to your liking?」
She continuous to ask me questions like this and I wasn’t really in the mood to respond but I felt a
little uncomfortable at the situation.
I then noticed that she had been her drinking whisky for a while but she doesn’t seem to be drunk. I
don’t think that it is whisky.
「Hang on, let me drink that whisky.」
When I asked to try her drink she says “No, you can’t” and keeps the glass away from me.
「Is that really whisky?」
The girl laughs and says whisky is of course whisky. I grasp her hands and made her hold a tip.
「Just let me taste it a little.」
106
I whisper into her ears. This is probably not something I should ask in front of other customers. But
well, the music is really loud so probably nobody else heard me.
The girl seems to give in as she lets me have a taste of the contents of her glass. As expected this isn’t
whisky. If I were to compare it to something, it tastes more like barely tea.
When I asked the girl about it she tells me that when one of the dancer girls asks for whisky they serve
this instead. When one of the customers ask for whisky, they will bring the real and authentic whisky.
(I understand.)
I look around inside of the store. Most of the guests had a dancer girl sitting next to them. The
customers sitting alone either just arrived like myself moments ago or they were already familiar with
the place and were eyeing their dancer. One of the customers in front of me starts waving at one of the
dancing girls on stage.
(This store is making money from the drinks, they don’t charge for the table itself.)
I glance at the barley-tea girl next to me. She winked back.
(The price of the girl is actually being covered by the fake barley tea.)
「Hey, can I order another glass?」
Hmm, alright I suppose it’s fine. I wanted to ask her a few more questions after all. I guess after a
certain amount of time passes, the girls will naturally coax you to spend more money. If I were to
refuse her here, she would likely leave from my table.
But if you were to do something like that, the people of the store will regard you as some cheapskate
who only wants to order drinks for himself whilst watching the hot girls dance.
The waitress who brings more drinks says something to the girl drinking barley tea. The music is so
loud so I still can’t make out what they are saying.
After she finished talking with the waitress, the barley-tea girl talks to me apologetically.
「I’m sorry, it’s my turn to dance. I will go dance for a little while okay?」
I told her that it’s okay and nod.
「I will finish really quick so you must wait for me okay? Don’t let another girl sit down next to you!」
It seems that she’s trying to mark me. This is a hunting ground for these women. The customers who
pop in from the entrance are their prey. If there aren’t enough customers, it becomes a scramble to see
who can get more, it’s almost like the concept of an MMO game.
107
I certainly don’t think that this barley-tea girl has any actual interest in me as a male. I’ve never been
popular in my whole life so that kind of thought doesn’t even cross my mind.
Well, the barley-tea girl is dancing right in front of me. She’s dancing in a fast tempo. Looking at her
dance, I realized another reason why she was drinking tea instead of whiskey. The barley-tea girl
shakes her assets towards me as she danced.
She was wearing clothes that had a lot of slits to show skin in various places including the side of her
body and thighs, she was also wearing a miniskirt. Naturally, I could see the undergarments she wore.
No, she was purposefully dancing like that so I could see them. She’s wearing a black high-leg leotard.
Other than her, there was actually around 7~8 other women dancing. They wore various types of
clothing and danced in different styles. On the right of the barley-tea girl, a beach volleyball girl was
dancing. On her left was a tennis girl dancing.
I looked at that tennis girl at least twice. It’s that isn’t it. Under her white skirt is that thing that was
really popular during the Showa era which swept through schools, but has now disappeared.
That which embodies the word “good old days” is not something that old people would say but is a
fact in this case. It’s the so called bloomers.
This is one of the main attractive points to the tennis girl, she’s wearing a bloomer!
Who care about some girl wearing a high-leg leotard? Exposing a lot of skin is not necessarily the most
appealing factor.
As if it was drawing my gaze, I could not help but to watch the tennis girl dance.
The barley-tea girl finished dancing and came back to the table. She was angry at me.
「You weren’t even looking at me, you were looking at that other girl next to me!」
Even if she says that, I can’t really help it. It’s not like I’m your husband. After making a ruckus for
some time, she told me something I didn’t quite understand.
「If you take me out, I will forgive you.」
「Take you out?」
「Don’t you know?」
I don’t really know, I answered and she told me…. That I could take dancers outside of the shop for a
“private dance”. If a customer likes a particular dancer, he can negotiate in order to take them out. The
dancer either agrees or disagrees depending on how much money you offer and will give an answer.
108
If the negotiations succeed they leave the store together and go to a rental place. This is different from
the current set up. In any case the price of an outdoor “private dance” depends on how well you
negotiate.
There is a short and long session, a short session allows for “one shot” and a long session allows for
unlimited “shots” until the morning.
The location of the outside dance is either in one of the love hotels around Annan or the customer’s
own hotel room. Naturally, the cost is borne by the customer.
I see… this has been quite the learning experience.
「So, what are you going to do? Are you going to take me out?」
The barley-tea girl looks at me with an expectant gaze. For her, I am probably a customer with some
cash. As for me, I currently just wanted to drink my whisky in peace and she was the one seeming
desperate.
「No, I won’t.」
It may seem cold but I think it’s better to be firm in this case. It’s not good to get her hopes up and get
in the way of her next hunt. Instantly, she assumes a gloomy look.
「Buuu!」
She glares at me whilst leaving her seat violently.
Are you a cat or something?
「Can I sit next to you?」
Seeing the barley-tea girl fail her hunt, the next hunter came to me. It’s the tennis girl.
「When I was dancing you were looking at me weren’t you?」
The main reason I was looking at her was because of the bloomers that she was wearing. She sits next
to me and I treat her to some fake “whiskey” filled with barley tea.
Even if she treats me in the same way as the barley-tea girl, it can’t really be helped. After all, the
barley-tea girl is a hunter and so is this woman. It’s normal for them to have a different attitude
towards targets they mark as their prey.
I observe her whilst having a trifling conversation. She isn’t beautiful. If you were to compare with just
their beauty, the previous barley-tea girl is more beautiful. Comparing her to the other dancers, I
would categorize her as below-average.
109
However, she really looks like my classmate that was in my junior high. Things like this are very
important to me… extremely important. Because of my previous memories, I felt nostalgic and after
negotiating with her for a bit, I decided to bring her out of the store.
I went to the front of the store to pay for the fee of taking a girl out and wait at the entrance for her.
The tennis girl came out quickly.
She was wearing something different from when she was dancing. She was wearing the poor looking
clothes that young girls would be wearing in Land Barn and Awoke. The color was faded and the cuffs
and ends were worn out.
「Ohh, you look cute even in civilian clothes.」
I praise her. I thought that she might be self-conscious about her clothes so I should at least try to
eliminate her anxiety. Thought it may have been a little unnatural.
She was being shy as she grabbed my hands and we headed towards my hotel, the Swissham.
We enter Swissham. The tennis girl was asked for identification papers from the hotel. She presented
it to them and it looked similar to my guild card.
According to the people working at the hotel, no matter what occupation someone has, if they don’t
have identification papers they aren’t allowed to work.
Asking for identification papers is something that seems to be done to protect the safety of both
parties by officially recording who took who into the hotel.
Certainly, having other people stay in your room will have risks such as getting injured or having your
property stolen.
But this also applies to the people being brought into the hotel. Staying at another person’s room is
definitely a scary thing right?
With this type of system in place, you can somewhat make both parties feel at more ease.
The only one called to the counter wasn’t just her, I was also called to attend. It was about paying the
fee for bringing someone in.
I was wondering if bringing someone along was covered in the accommodation costs, but clearly that
is not the case. The tennis girl was also looking at me so I pretend to have the attitude of, “ahh that’s
true I need to pay don’t I?” as I quickly settled the bill.
I arrive in my room. I booked for the long session with the tennis girl so I have until morning with her.
The tennis girl takes a shower without delay. I didn’t dance like the tennis girl and I don’t really need
to shower because I’ve taken a bath at the Cassabell after my dinner. After a while, the tennis girl came
out with a bath towel around her. I had a short conversation with her.
110
「Do you have the costume you wore when you were dancing?」
She told me she did. She needed to pay for the costume she wore, but she also told me that she was
required to wash the costume before returning it.
Because of the long contract with me for today, she brought it in order to take it home.
「Can you wear it again for me?」
“Ehh” was her reaction but she wore it anyways.
She also took various poses for me as I gazed at her. The reason why I paid for a long session was
because of this. If it’s a short contract, you only had one shot so she would have wanted to rush you to
climax with that in mind.
However, because this is a long session, it basically turns into free time. Even for her, if I released less
shots inside of her, it would be less burdensome anyhow right?
After that I…
「For the next pose can you… lift your right knee so that you are in a position to fix your shoe laces, but
high enough so that if a person were to walk by they could coincidentally see….」
「The next pose is the one’s they make in gymnastics, where they keep their knees together, but you
can still see that triangular spot…」
「The pose where you bend over to pick something in a distance and to balance yourself, one of your
legs lift up naturally and it reveals….」
I make her take these type of innocent but “coincidental” poses and it’s quite amazing. I can put all my
junior high school fantasies to rest until I was completely satisfied.
Then I move forward to the part where I invite the tennis girl into the “court”. After a hot and intense
rally, I devoted all my power into a full smash into the innermost corner of her court.
It was a dense and thick shot full of feelings. Rather than going at it all night, I decided to just sleep
comfortably from that point.
The next morning, I headed to the breakfast venue with the tennis girl. It’s a buffet style breakfast.
For a moment I thought that she may be quite embarrassed, but that wasn’t the case at all. That’s
because in my surroundings, there were many women who worked in the job sitting at various tables
eating together with their clients.
When the meal ended and it was time to say goodbye, I handed a tip to the tennis girl.
111
I paid her the fee for the long session last night when we entered my room. For this type of deal,
handing money in advance is a standard practice. That’s why if people don’t pay at that point in time,
the girl will never take off her clothes.
The tennis girl thought she wouldn’t get a tip apart from the actual payment and so she got surprised.
Furthermore, I booked her for a long session but I only came once, so she asked to confirm if I was
actually satisfied.
「That’s not true. I was very satisfied.」
I show her this vulgar smile and she suddenly hugs me abruptly and gives me a rich kiss.
She then waved me goodbye as she smiled and said “Please nominate me again, okay!”
It seems I was a good customer.
By the way, the breakfast tasted perfect.
112
Chapter 16
I didn’t end up making potions last night so I decided to do it now. I made a total of 21 potions, 6 each
of the E rank potions totaling to 18 and 1 of each type of D rank potion totaling to 3.
I decided not to make F rank potions because they take up a lot of space and don’t sell for much.
Furthermore, I cast Cure Injury Spell (B), Cure Disease Spell (B) and Cure Status Abnormality Spell (B)
on myself.
I don’t think I’ve got any diseases or illnesses but it’s just for insurance. I can use B rank magic six
times a day so it’s alright to use half of it now. Besides, I can still use A rank magic 3 times and S rank
magic once.
I fill my bag with potions and head for the merchant guild. When I arrive at the counter to sell my
potions, the same old man with the fierce looking face comes out to serve me again.
「You came here to sell potions again didn’t you? Not only that, you’ve brought over so many
wonderful E rank potions.」
He takes the E rank potions one by one from the top of the desk and examines them in a good mood.
「The truth is I also want to sell these ones as well.」
While saying this, I take out my three D rank potions slowly. The man’s pupils contract and becomes
intense.
「These are…. D rank potions, aren’t they?」
「Yes, there seems to be demand in the Royal Capital, so I thought I should start trading with it.」
There aren’t many people who can afford it in Land Barn and Awoke so if I sold them frequently, the
market would get saturated very quickly.
In practice, the merchant guild at Land Barn and Awoke did not have a purchase list price available
and if you wanted to sell a D rank potion, it would be calculated on the current market price along
with further negotiations.
They would search for buyers and if not enough potions were bought they would start stocking it and
if too many stock up they would need to process it via an auction. It’s not something with a very
steady demand.
113
「I understand. I will certainly purchase it.」
The old man continues with a question.
「When you said you will start dealing with D rank potions, does this actually mean you have more in
stock?」
His eyes shine brightly and conveys the message of “If you have some more I will buy it!”.
「I’m very sorry to say but, for now, that’s all I have in stock.」
I didn’t necessarily lie to him. The truth is I haven’t got anymore. But what I’m not telling him is that I
can make more instantly.
「However, I do have my methods of obtaining a steady supply.」
「When you mention regularly, how often are we talking about?」
「Well let’s see, it will depend on the situation… but it’s probably once a week? I think that number
may fluctuate slightly here and there but I don’t think it ever be below 3 potions a week.」
When I told him my answer, the old man gets up quickly and presented his right hand to me. He’s
indicating that he wants to shake hands.
I also stand up quickly and shake his hands. Strongly grasping my hand, we shake up and down.
「Tauro-sama, from here on out I will be honored to continue doing business with you.」
As if he had caught a new big client, I could feel the enthusiasm coming from him.
「Y-Yeah, I am also looking forward to it.」
Perhaps telling him that I will be able to sell D rank potions once a week was an overkill…
But well, I think that this is still within the capabilities of a regular person.
If an F ranking adventurer suddenly exterminates a dragon and brings the materials to the adventurer
guild, the guild leader would rush out to meet this hero and it wouldn’t be strange to instantly
promote the adventurer to an S rank status.
The guild leader would no doubt show great respect.
「I don’t really want to stand out so, it will be troublesome if you make a big deal out of it.」
114
Saying that, I close the deal and left the merchant guild.
I sold D rank potions so my income for today is 72 gold coins.
I’m fired up. My pockets are full. This feeling is amazing. I’m extremely happy.
Leaving the merchant guild, I walk to the edge of the town plaza where there was a gathering of
people. I’m in front of the adventurer guild.
Many people are talking loudly and excitedly amongst each other.
Oi did you hear about it yet?! As expected of Dolba. He’s done it again.」
「He is amazing! He’s so awesome!」
「Their group name being “Robust” is not just for show is it?」
「He saved all those people from the mining town as well.」
「To think that they could defeat a Lesser Salamander…..」
「When are our new Heroes coming back here?」
Connecting all dots to the story, my understanding is that… A certain mining tunnel collapsed and at
the same time a lesser salamander also appeared. The lesser salamander was breathing out a
firestorm and spreading heat to its surroundings which caused many causalities amongst the miners.
The lesser salamander stays inside of the mine and wanders around. Because of that the tunneling
system within the mine needed to be shut down. A team of adventurers are tasked to subjugate the
creature as per the request from the adventurer guild and they did a splendid job of defeating the
lesser salamander.
The leader of that adventurer team is called Dolba, the alias of the team is “Robust”. Having completed
their subjugation successfully the team was coming back to the kingdom with the body of the lesser
salamander.
Report complete.
Is it some kind of monster? They really do exist in this world, don’t they? When I was travelling from
Land Barn and similarly from Awoke, I was travelling along the main central roads so I never
encountered any monsters along the way.
I’m really glad I didn’t try to travel from some remote area. I don’t have any battle skills so I wouldn’t
be able to survive so easily if I encountered a monster.
115
By the way, when I was listening to their conversation, I heard something interesting about the
adventurer ranking system. Dolba who was a hot topic amongst the people here was a D rank
adventurer. Even though he is only at D rank, it is actually quite a high ranking amongst other
adventurers. The top tier adventurers are at D rank, mid-tier adventures are at E rank and low-tier
adventurers are at F rank.
C rank is at the level of a hero and S, A and B rankings are considered to be legendary ranks.
Incidentally, Dolba was said to rise to a C rank adventurer with this latest achievement. I wouldn’t be
able to fight any monsters myself, so I could only feel appreciation to Dolba and give him my thanks
for saving the mining town before passing through the adventurer’s guild.
The town plaza is connected from the south and north; from the gates to the castle and is considered
to be the main street. Most of the royal marriages, celebration parades, knight ceremonies, triumphant
returns, political and ceremonial things are done on this main street.
On the other hand, the path to the west and east of the town plaza is more closely related to the
livelihood of the people. To the west of the town square is where the lodging facilities and red light
districts are situated. To the east are the markets, shopping streets and workshops.
Right now, I was heading towards the shopping district. After all, I am in a different world and I am at
the Royal Capital, to add to that I have an abundance of money with me and plenty of time.
I need to enjoy the process of sightseeing and shopping.
In saying that, I spot a shop selling potions, so I decided to take a look. I’m in the same type of business
so I was naturally curious about their prices and range of products.
I also enter a magic tool store. I am definitely interested in magical tools. But they are very expensive.
To compare it to my previous world, it’s almost like buying a car. They are very useful implements and
you need them if you wanted to work, but comparing it to groceries or general goods, they were at
least 3-4 times more expensive in price.
There is a magical tool called the item box, and I would compare it to buying a Lexus. That’s the kind
of feeling it is. I also look at clothing stores. Apart from buying more undergarments, I thought that it
wouldn’t be appropriate for me to stay in travelling clothes for so long.
I was going to buy clothes that I could wear in town, but I changed my mind. I don’t have any place to
put the clothes even if I bought them. That’s because I’m living in a hotel with the premise that I have a
lifestyle of travelling. I also saw various general goods which would be necessary if I had my own
room and house, but it isn’t necessary since I live at the hotel.
I also went to the bookstore. I was troubled. I wanted to buy some, but it’s really heavy to carry
around while travelling. Let’s just loan the books.
Time passes by quickly. It’s already around 3 pm.
116
For lunch there was a shop around the area that you could queue up in, so I waited in line and eat. The
dish tasted like pepperoncino. I think that it tasted quite good.
I head to the west, past the town square and enter my hotel. I bought quite a few consumable goods
and stationary, I also borrowed some books and so I placed my baggage at the hotel before departing
to the pleasure quarters.
First I go to the brothel. I go to this store called the “Cione”. Recently, the amount of sideline stores is
increasing and Cione is one of the newer stores.
If you were to ask me, what is a “Sideline” store? Let’s not spoil the fun and just jump right into the
experience. When I entered the store, there is a lobby and a tier platform inside of the store. It’s
business as per usual.
However, chairs are lined up on both sides of the lobby and the girls are sitting close to the wall.
According to the concierge this is what a “Sideline” is all about. Asides from the tiered platform there
is also a side line because the girls are arranged on either side of the lobby.
Only half of the chairs are full right now and that’s because it’s still early in the day. In the evening
many girls will come to work and the line will be completely full. I ask the concierge about the
differences in selecting the girls from the tiered platform and the sideline.
「Do you not see it?」
The concierge answers with a smile.
After he said that I looked at both the tiered platform and the sideline to compare them. First of all, the
clothes they are wearing are different. In the tiered platform, all the girls were wearing similar style
dresses. There are some differences in shape and color but they are comparable to each other.
On the other hand, the girls on the sideline are wearing fashionable clothes. It’s the kind of clothes an
amateur girl modelling for a fashion magazine would wear. Of course, each girl was wearing very
different clothes from each other.
The next point are their faces. The sideline girls wear a lot of make-up. After my battle with the Elder, I
couldn’t help but to have a sense of rejection to beautiful girls wearing make-up, however…?
When I look very closely, I could tell that the girls wearing strong make-up sitting on the sidelines are
young. When young girls wear heavy make-up they instead look older for their age. It’s the opposite of
dressing yourself to look younger.
(Hmmmmmmm?)
If I looked closely, rather than calling them just young, they were very young. At first glance, it seemed
as though most of the girls had model physiques, but it would seem that this is due to their age. They
have slender and well-proportioned limbs, a slim waist and on top of that they have small breasts and
buttocks, in other words they were still not fully developed.
117
Their height wasn’t very tall either. The average height of the girls in the sideline was low and I didn’t
notice this fact until I was told.
「I see.」
Looking at me deeply nodding, the concierge gives a smile of satisfaction.
「How about the price compared to the girls on the tiered platform?」
When I asked about the price, he told me that the difference is about 3 silver coins with the girls on
the tiered platform. Well money isn’t really an issue for me.
However, I’m torn. The problem is within my own heart.
(This is a different world so it’s technically safe. It’s a different world, so it’s okay…)
I keep repeating it like a mantra within my own mind to make myself believe. Topics such as
adherence with the laws, regulations and ethics were swirling in my mind. I need to overcome the
barriers of my previous life! I reprimand myself.
(Haven’t I decided to live my life to the fullest in this different world?!)
(How long am I going to be tied down with principles from my former world?!)
(When in Rome, do as the Romans do! This is not a world for the naïve where one can live in adhering
to the values of my former world!)
No, for me, this world is truly amazing and sweet. Besides, the current situation is not a life and death
situation.
Nonetheless, even if people sometimes try to deceive themselves by telling them everything is alright,
there is still some lines that shouldn’t be crossed, right? They do this to raise their own perception of
their value in society.
I have never dated a woman.
Naturally, this means that from elementary school, junior high all through high school, I have never
experienced the prime of my life with any woman. I have never experienced kissing a girl, or any of
the steps after that and beyond.
The value of my life amounted to something very small. Perhaps nobody else would of been bothered
by it, but for me, it’s developed into a really big complex. Right here in my heart.
That’s why! I need to experience the sideline today! For my own sake! This has an extremely huge
meaning for me!
118
I will become a bad person. For me to be able to do what I ought to do, I need to become a depraved
person. Even if I need to become the demon lord that knocks down the magical girls which regularly
appear on my TV every Sunday morning, I will accept my fate.
I decided to tell my choice to the concierge. I choose one of the extraordinary magical girls on the
sidelines. From here on out, it will be a showdown between the beautiful magical girl and the 30-year-
old man which starts from 4:00pm for a period of 2 hours.
Broadcast omitted.
(Fuuh)
I entered a nearby cafe shop and breathed out deeply as I drank my caramel macchiato.
(The magical girl……. is the best.)
There are plenty of magical girls in many TV programs where the antagonist actually waits for the
magical girl to execute their best abilities which end up getting them defeated, right?
However, this is real life. So when an opportune moment comes to interrupt their special moves, I will
naturally take that timing to thrust right into their space. Another thing is that when the magical girl
falls into some sort of pinch, a helper will arrive out of nowhere to save the day, right?
However, we were in a completely private room where nobody could interrupt us. Therefore, the 2
hours I had were plenty to enjoy the full program.
(I found a really good brothel.)
Just because of this store alone, it’s been a worth it to stay for a while in the royal capital. No,
considering the diversity and variety of shops within the royal capital, there is no reason for me to
leave this city.
Although I planned to travel from town to town within this world but… Even if I were to postpone this
plan, or put it on hold indefinitely I felt like I wouldn’t mind it right now. Coming into this world, I
obtained magic which allows me to heal all injuries and diseases which allows me to keep being
healthy.
This magic gave me the means to earn money and enjoy life. There is also a place for me to make use
of my money to live happily. Comparing this ability to something in Japan would be like saying I don’t
need any special equipment to build and could make buildings appear out of thin air, it’s like a blissful
yet impossible dream to achieve.
Additionally, after coming into this world, I found out that magical girls were at the “legal” age. Of
course, there is no need for me to use any protective gear and I could erupt like an underwater
volcano to my heart’s content.
This world is the best! It seriously is the best!
119
I moistened my throat with the caramel macchiato and sighed deeply in satisfaction once again.
(Should I take a walk down the street?)
Let’s find a nice place to eat for dinner.
(After eating dinner, let’s go back to playing.)
I was in excitement just thinking about what I would do after this.
120
Chapter 17
For dinner, I ate paella at one of the downtown stalls. Seafood Paella, there’s no other word to
describe this dish. Seriously though, the food in this world is delicious. Perhaps it’s just this particular
area or maybe the food around here just suits my taste buds, either way I’m grateful for it.
After dinner, I went to Annan just like yesterday. I’m talking about the compound that has a go-go bar.
I enter a different go-go bar from yesterday to take a look inside. The place wasn’t like a go-go bar; it
was more like a dance hall. There were female dancers whom were dancing with the customers.
I suppose it’s not a place for people who just want to spectate the girls dancing, but for those who
actually wanted to dance themselves.
I’ll pass on that.
Dancing was a thing I did under the company’s orders and that was only during the summer festival
period where all members were forced to participate as a sort of company bonding session. That was
more than enough dancing for me.
Nevertheless, they really liked to turn up the bass, it’s really loud as per usual.
I exit this store and look into another one, this one seemed like a go-go bar so I go inside.
The music volume was even louder than the one I entered yesterday.
I sit down and order some ale. In this store, there was also tables set up as part of the stage and girls
were dancing on top of the tables in front of you.
This feels like I am at some underground idol’s performance and I am able to look right at the idols
from an extremely close distance. I can really appreciate this feeling, it’s quite fun.
Let’s thoroughly enjoy the pretty girls dancing on the stage today.
Is what I initially thought, but… Here it comes, oh boy, a storm of seduction.
They were not going to allow me to just observe the happenings on stage. One of the girls who weren’t
dancing approaches me. She’s asking for me to order her whiskey. After placing an order, the whiskey
arrives and she starts requesting me to take her out of the store.
(Haven’t you just sat down moments ago?)
The instant I refused her invitation, she immediately gets up and leaves.
121
(Oi, I’ve already paid for your whiskey, aren’t you at least going to accompany me till you finish the
drink? You haven’t even sit next to me for a minute, you know that?!)
I’m amazed at this girl’s attitude.
Furthermore, after she leaves she starts abusing me saying stuff like “what a stingy man” and “ugh,
that cheapskate”.
It’s very unpleasant.
Just when I thought that there are some really unscrupulous girls in this bar, another one comes along.
This girl also immediately requests to be taken out of the store the moment the whiskey arrives. Not
this again… I thought in my own mind as I refused her.
She didn’t immediately leave the table like that other girl, but she kept on persisting for me to take her
out. Even though she hasn’t finished her drink, she is already asking for the next glass of whiskey to be
served. When I pointed out that there was whiskey remaining in her cup she said…
「Ehh, well I can’t drink that much~」
(If you can’t drink, then don’t ask for seconds!)
In any case, it’s annoying. It’s freaking irritating. It’s like I’ve arrived at a corrupt business location.
I planned on enjoying the go-go bar stage until night time and then I was going to go to a different
place, but this plan was all ruined. People may have the opinion of “why not just go along with these
girls and take them outside for a quickie?”.
However, I am in my thirties. It’s not like I have unlimited vigor and I was no longer in my junior high
school days where I was full of energy. I need to save my strength. There is one thing that
disappointed me when I came into this world.
(I really wanted to come in my junior high school body.)
The thing is… Not only would I have an increased amount of physical strength, but it was also about
the sensitivity of my body. Back then I was very interested in the female form, when I saw my crush
sitting on her wooden chair, the act of her crossing her legs would excite me.
The me right now… Has lost the purity and that curiosity I had when I was younger.
In many ways, I’ve become an adult.
Oh well. In saying that, I think that losing this portion of me also has its advantages in terms of gaining
more experience. If I still possessed such a naïve mindset, it’s possible that I will be lacking in other
departments.
The possibilities are endless and we could speculate all day.
122
Leaving that aside, I felt quite uncomfortable in this store so I left.
Perhaps it’s because I left without taking any girls out with me, but even the waitress didn’t have her
business smile as I left the store. This makes me feel bad.
I was thinking of visiting a different go-go bar, but because this gave me a really unpleasant
impression of a go-go bar, I decided against it.
I hang around in the shopping district. I start observing the situation around me. There was another
guy with a similar vulgar smile like mine walking next to me. A woman who looked like she worked at
one of these stores was walking along the street whilst swinging her ass left and right. The man
started cat-calling her and shouting at the woman to come over to him.
I could see some food stalls. There was a guy eating at the food stall. There is a man shaking his frying
pan as he cooked at the food stalls. There is also a souvenir shop. The street at the shopping district is
bright. The people are energetic.
Although it’s earlier than I planned, I arrived at my destination. I was thinking of going to a “different
place” since a while ago. The place I wanted to visit was a coffee shop. Naturally, it wasn’t just any
regular coffee store. According to my sources, this was a “dating coffee shop”.
The name of the shop is called Bell Talk.
I timidly opened the door. There were only a few male customers, it’s quite a vacant location. I heard
that this store starts getting crowded during the later hours. So I must be early.
I thought, what’s the point of leaving the store just to come back later? So I decided to gather some
information. I head towards the counter seat and sit down.
「May I order something?」
I call out to the lady behind the counter.
Rather than a hottie mama behind the bar, she was more like an old auntie working at the kitchen. I
suppose she’s not really in the business of “serving customers” and more about taking orders for the
food and drinks.
「That’s fine, what would you like?」
「Hmm, let’s see, for the time being I will start with ale.」
Coming right up! she says and the ale comes out at once. I take 1 silver coin to pay the bill. The old
aunt starts counting off my change.
「Don’t worry about the change, how about Onee-san also gets something to drink?」
The auntie gives me a suspicious look before giving me a broad grin.
123
「What’s this? You want to get it on with me? Aren’t you a customer with a strange hobby?」
I laugh and ward off the auntie’s jokes.
「Actually it’s my first time in here, so I was wondering if you could help by telling me a little about the
structure of how this store operates.」
The auntie also laughs.
「I see. In that case, I will accept your treat for drinks without reservation.」
Putting the copper coins that she took out of the change box into her own pocket, she started making
some kind of drink. It’s quite possible that she gets to drink for free.
「So, what do you want to know?」
「Everything. This is my first time coming here after all.」
Oh geez, this is going to be troublesome, she says… Although her face was smiling. So it seems that
she’s willing to talk with me. There aren’t many customers right now and she is probably free at the
moment.
「This is a place where men meet with women. If you meet someone you like, you call out to them and
offer them a drink. If you both get along, then you would take them outside. If you both didn’t suit
each other’s taste, you would then try to find another person.」
Oh-hoh, I nodded.
She asked me if I ever went to a go-go bar, so I responded in the affirmative.
「Well then you probably know that when you take a girl outside, you need to pay a fee to the store.
Over here, there is no such thing. Therefore, this place can be considered cheaper.」
「Ohh, so the only sales the shop makes is through their drinks?」
「Apart from the money obtained from customers drinking, the females who enter the store have to
pay an admission fee to enter the store.」
「Only the women have to pay the entrance fee?」
124
「Only the women.」
I thought that it would be the women entering free of charge and the man that had to pay for the
admission fees.
「If this is true, why would any girls come into the store then?」
「Oh they will come. There is no place around here that won’t take a margin of the profits and allow
you to freely procure customers. If they want to try soliciting outside from here, then be my guest.」
「There are girls trying to procure on the streets, as well huh?」
Street calling, is one of the methods in which a woman uses to attract males on the streets.
「There is a park near here. Though, you could be affected by the rain, sometimes the weather could be
hot or cold, bugs could fly at you and bite you and it’s also dangerous. You could even get kidnapped.」
Getting kidnapped?! That’s scary…
「Compared to that, this place can be considered paradise. Not only that but this place has its own
reputation. Men are familiar with the location and come in to this place to meet women. So even if the
women had to pay a small fee, it’s a worthwhile hunting ground for them.」
「What’s the reason you don’t take the entrance fee from a male instead?」
「When a man speaks to a woman, he usually orders plenty of drinks. Besides, most guys who come
here want to play around for a cheap fee. If the place tried to charge them for things other than the
women’s drinks, it’s likely that there will be a lot less customers.」
Saying this, the auntie raises her empty glass at me and looks in my direction.
Yeah, yeah, you want another glass? Go right ahead.
The auntie gives me a smile as she fills up her glass.
At this point, a young waiter that had a great resemblance to the auntie comes out. He wasn’t a
handsome guy. It seems he came to take orders from the table. He looks at me and gives a curt bow.
「This is my son.」
After introducing us, two glasses of ale were being ordered at the counter. The male takes his tray of
drinks and leaves to serve the other customers.
125
「I’ve heard that this place is more for amateur women, but it’s not true is it?」
When I asked this, the auntie seemed to wonder who explained that to me.
「It’s hard to distinguish when a person is an amateur and when they become a pro.」
The auntie continues.
「There are girls who come here because they cannot procure any customers in the brothels or the go-
go bars. You would still classify these girls as pro’s right?」
Yeah.
「There are also girls who worked in brothels and go-go bars but then quit or perhaps they were fired
for whatever reason, these girls also come into this store. They were former professionals, so I would
say they are also pro’s.」
I could only nod my head as I continued to listen.
「They were former pros, but now they’ve washed their feet clean from the business. They got a new
job and got married. However, sometimes they want money and those sorts of girls also come in here.
」
Are these girls also professionals? No perhaps they aren’t….
「There are those that work normal jobs or students that want to pay for their tuition fees or just girls
that want some spare money to spend.」
OL and students… I would consider them to be amateurs. No well, if they make this into a habit, they
would probably turn into a professional sex worker?
「There are girls who want to pay for their rent or perhaps married woman who need to urgently
repay their debt.」
The auntie takes a large gulp from her glass. She drinks until it’s empty.
「Do you understand? Each person will have their own identities and reasons for being here. From my
perspective, all of these women want money as compensation and they are all professionals.」
「I see… Yes, I can agree with you.」
I was convinced. The auntie swings her glass around as if asking for another drink.
126
I gotcha covered, go right ahead.
Just like before I took out a silver coin and paid for the bill on the counter.
「You are a really nice man aren’t you? You’re making me fall for you.」
Uhh, thanks for the compliment…. but no thanks.
「Well since it’s come to this, I’ll tell you. There are some really vicious people that come here. They are
people who come here with a criminal purpose.」
「A criminal objective?」
The auntie nods and lowers her voice.
「They bring the male out into a love hotel and then take all his valuable whilst he’s taking a shower.
Additionally, so that he can’t chase her outside, they will also take his clothes and shoes.」
「That’s cruel.」
「The girls might say, I know of this really nice store and if you follow them you will get beat up in a
dark alleyway. Then you will get all your possessions taken from you.」
「Fuehh」
「If they invite you into their private rooms and you follow them… It’s the worst case scenario.」
「The worst?」
「Who knows, but I’ve heard you can get sold as a slave, or just outright killed. In any case, these
extreme cases are unaccounted for.」
I cover my face with my hand. I thought the public peace was quite good in this city, but after all… This
area is where the night life exists within the city. The danger was right next to me all along.
「What kind of places do I need to be careful of?」
She asks me where I was staying and I answered “Swiss Ham” obediently. The auntie nods and says,
that’s a good place to stay.
127
「If you take the girls out, be sure to not go into any other shops along the way and take her straight to
your hotel. If it’s a hotel of that caliber, it’s hard to pull off any malicious acts and if you don’t have any
identification papers, you can’t even enter the hotel in the first place.」
「Is there anyone that doesn’t have an identification card?」
Even someone like me with an extremely uncertain background was able to obtain one so…
「There are… People with criminal records, because the identification papers will state their previous
crimes, they prefer not to have one.」
I see.
「It’s better to avoid any quickies in love hotels, alright? Also going into “her” room is absolutely
dangerous. All the things I’ve said before are based on true stories after all.」
Entering a girl’s room…. These were very special words that made me long for something I could not
obtain in my past life. Apart from that, for the guys that want to play around for cheap, hiring a room
at a love hotel seems to be the advantageous point.
「Have any of the women ever been caught?」
The auntie shakes her head from side to side.
「The moment people start getting suspicious of a particular woman… They will just leave and never
come back into the store.」
The auntie thinks for a while then continues.
「They will say anything to make you believe, things like “Oh I work as a secretary at this big business,
I work at the guild or they may even bring out fake titles to make them seem more trustworthy.
However they are all lies.」
「They are lies?」
There are people with their own various circumstances living here, so it’s not weird that some of them
are like that.
「That’s a given. This type of thing is just the beginning, don’t think that this is strange.」
The auntie taps the counter lightly with her fingers. She seems to be astonished at my low degree of
situational awareness.
128
「When you get the chance, why don’t you visit the park in the daytime? A man with a child at the park
will call out to you.」
「Some older bro?」
The auntie nods and she tries to imitate the voice of this so called “older bro”.
『I am working as one of the Knights of this country. Today’s is my day off so I came here with my kid.
Are you perchance a traveler? I have a deal that can make profit for the both of us, would you like to
hear it? Ehh? if you aren’t a traveler we can’t do it. Therefore….』
「That is extremely suspicious.」
Sensing how awkward it would have been, my eyebrows frown.
I know right? the auntie nods.
「You seem pretty well off, am I right about this? You seem to be staying at a pretty good place and
you’ve even approached an old lady like me and you’ve lavishly treated me just to listen to my stories.
」
「Yes, well I’m reasonably well off.」
「Then, I would recommend that you stick with brothels and go-go bars for the best security money
can buy. This place is a place for people who want to play around for cheap prices. Because it is cheap,
there is a risk involved in it as well.」
She’s comparing being in this place to with being at in other stores. From this aunties view point, this
is not the kind of information you would want to divulge to a valued customer.
However, perhaps she’s come to like me?
「The woman who comes here are those who have fallen from their professional status. Not being able
to find customers and not having place of employment, each of these girls have their own reasons. If
you go to a proper store outside from here, the quality of women is most definitely higher.」
It’s a sound argument.
129
「The girls you seek, such as the semi-professionals and the amateurs are generally unskilled and they
aren’t very prepared. If they lost motivation they may get sulky and just try to leave you, or if they are
really cruel, they will act all innocent and claim you tried to rape them to the imperial guards.」
I’m surprised.
「That’s quite harsh. Let me guess, only the male is caught by the guards and treated like a criminal?」
Recalling the news from my former world, I felt a chill go down my spine.
「No, it won’t go that far. Even the guards aren’t that stupid. If the man says that he met her here, the
guards will investigate the issue and look for witnesses here.」
「So if there is evidence of the particular woman being here, we will let them know. The guards know
what kind of place this is and they are accustomed to this kind of trouble.」
I see.
「The female will be reprimanded and the male will be released. But most of the males come here to
play don’t they? So this kind of trouble would definitely spoil the fun.」
Yeah, for sure that’s messed up.
「That’s why, if you have money to spare you should play in a decent place.」
I nod deeply. I took the opportunity to share my unpleasant experience in the go-go bar a little while
ago.
「Those type of stores also exist.」
The auntie laughs.
「They are taught to rotate through the customers as quickly as possible by the store. If they don’t
listen to what the store wants, the girls working there will get an earful from the owners. If you don’t
feel like choosing the girls quickly, it would be prudent to go to a different store.」
「If they run the place like that, do customers even come to the store?」
I get indignant. However, the auntie had a dumbfounded face.
130
「Even if you choose to take a girl out immediately, this is not necessarily a bad thing. I dare say that
their take-out fee is a lot cheaper than other stores.」
「Eh?」
「Those type of stores will have a larger amount of go-go dancing girls employed inside of the store. If
they don’t get the girls outside of the store, the interior of the store will soon be flooded with dancers
who don’t have any customers.」
Wow…. I’m surprised. I had no idea that was the case. I didn’t even ask them what the take-out fee
was.
「Recently, there are some go-go bars which have declared bankruptcy. It’s likely that the go-go bar
has absorbed the dancers from the place which has declared bankruptcy and that’s why the
temporary situation of having too many go-go dancers are occurring.」
The auntie had a serious expression.
「Some of the current stores are trying to help the go-go dancers. Thinking of it purely from a business
perspective, there is no need for them to hire more people. They can ignore them. Or they could hire
only the popular girls and ditch the rest. Naturally, choosing this action is the wiser thing and there
are many shops already doing that.」
She continues.
「However, even girls who perform badly have lives of their own. It takes time to change their way of
life. Taking all this into consideration, there are shops which just hire all the good and the bad girls all
into one store for a temporary time period to allow the girls to adjust.」
I also have a serious face and urge her to continue.
「I guess they may have some sort of relationship with the previously bankrupted place or it could be
that the new owner of the go-go bar just has a really kind heart. At least that’s my take on it.」
I felt admiration. This has been enlightening.
Even though it’s the same situation, when you change the angle in which you see things, the
perspective can change so much.
「Thank you very much Onee-san. Today has really benefitted me greatly.」
131
Even though it may not be much, I handed her 1 silver coin. The aunt blows a whistle and gives me a
big wink.
「You really are a nice guy. Next time tell me before you come over, I will close the store and
accompany you for the night.」
Uhh no please, I’ll pass on that offer… I’m sorry.
I waved to auntie and left the store.
132
Chapter 18
Leaving the coffee shop Bell Talk, I looked around the street.
Because I’ve listened to the aunties story for a while now, it’s reached the peak hours and the amount
of traffic around town has increased considerably.
(But man, it’s been really enlightening.)
I haven’t been aware of it, but thanks to the talk with auntie I now recognize the dangers that lurk
around me.
On top of that, I’ve realized the fact that the quality of the girls and safety are things that can be bought
with money. To be honest, I’m quite weak to the scenario of seeing a young girl who has run away
from home, or a housewife that needs your protection because of her debts.
But just like the auntie has said, I think I will stick to the main brothels and go-go bars for a while.
It’s a lot safer and safety takes precedence over everything. If safety cannot be secured, then
everything that follows including your lifestyle and work will also falter. This concept was drilled in
when I worked at the company and I actually learnt firsthand as my own death occurred due to my
lack of situational awareness.
(….. I remember it. The fact that I am the main cause of my own fatal accident.)
In my own mind, I bowed deeply to the manager and my colleagues.
Recollecting my thoughts, I head towards a new brothel. The name of this store is called the Jayanne.
I heard that this store also has sidelines. I wonder what it will be like?
I reach the lobby of Jayanne. The tiered stand is still on the front which is standard, but the sideline is
situated on the left wall. Unlike at Cione where it was on both sides of the wall.
「Ohh…..」
I instinctively let out my voice. I’m being overwhelmed at the intensity of this sideline. I thought that
this sideline will be like in Cione, where the girls are young and still developing and dressed in model
clothing.
However, it’s different over here. The clothes aren’t high fashion dresses; they are showier types of
clothes. This isn’t the only difference. Sitting with their legs crossed, they all have defiant looks as if
enticing the males who were up for a challenge; they all had super dynamite bodies.
133
They weren’t fat and they weren’t too thin either. Their chests were impactful, yet their waists were
tight and slim. Their hips were very full and wide. They had a killer body line. Their thighs had plenty
of volume but there’s no useless meat on their body. Their arms are the same.
I was convinced that no matter what sports they played, they would have had a good result in that
sport. Their magnificence and impact, if you were to compare it to something…… Yes, it would be
comparable to a battleship; a super class dreadnought battleship.
(I understand it now, the sidelines are something that the store specializes in, it’s the main attraction
within the store.)
I fold my arms and nod to myself feeling convinced. However, I didn’t feel like choosing from this
sideline. That’s because….
(According to my knowledge, a battleship is something with overwhelming firepower.)
I evaluated myself calmly.
(But the guns on my ship are at the level of a light cruiser at best, not only that I have an old model.)
I look towards the big battleships anchored to the sideline.
(I don’t think I could stand up to that level of firepower.)
Making this judgment, I passed by the girls who were like the cheerleaders who appear in the Super
Bowl and headed towards the tiered platform.
(To that end, my proper opponent should be someone in the same light cruiser class. Only then will it
be a good fight.)
I run my eyes through the girls on the tiered platform. If I were to compare a woman’s body to a
warship, I could see: Heavy cruisers, light cruisers and a light aircraft carrier mixed in. I couldn’t spot
a female with the figure that would complement my own destroyer. There was one ship that seemed
like a destroyer, but when I looked closely she was more like a light aircraft carrier.
(Who should I choose…..? Let’s avoid the scary looking ones and also the psycho looking girl next to
her.)
Meanwhile, my eyes are drawn to a particular light cruiser. She appears neat and tidy and seems like a
friendly warship.
「I want that girl please.」
134
135

I tell the concierge. When I did the concierge replies with an Oh!
「The fact that you’ve chosen her means you have a good eye for quality. She will cost slightly higher
than the other girls, will that be okay with you?」
When I asked how much the difference would be, it was nothing I needed to worry about. I nodded
and asked.
「I don’t mind it, but why is she so expensive?」
「Her attitude towards work, sincerity, earnestness and also skill, everything is top notch.」
「That’s amazing.」
「She’s an example model for everyone working here and for the recent girls, she’s like an instructor.」
It seems that I’ve got a pretty good hit. My expectations rise like boiling water. I walk away from the
concierge, paying at the counter in the interior of the store, I couldn’t catch the last words the
concierge was saying.
「Even the girls on the sideline fear her as the demonic teacher…..」
A few hours later, I finally managed to bring my body back to the inn and I fell face down on my bed.
(She’s wonderful.)
That’s the only word I can use to describe her. Everything was first class and there were no gaps in her
defenses. Everything about her was beautiful and everything she did had meaning. There are no
wasteful movements at all. The way her gaze seduced to the way her fingertips moved, everything was
intentional. It was like I was watching a mesmerizing traditional Japanese dance.
That can’t even be considered a play. Her dance can only be considered as a form of art and I was
lucky enough to be able to appreciate her fully with my body.
It was nothing short of magnificent.
She was very kind and very beautiful, but I could feel that she had pride in her own strictness in
performing her duties. She was also very strict towards herself.
(I heard she was an instructor, but she must be a strict teacher.)
I felt a little sympathy for the other girls under her tuition. However, no matter how strict she was as a
teacher, it wouldn’t impact me as a customer.
136
I only had to admire her work ethics and enjoy her to the fullest.
(I’m glad that I was her customer. I’m glad that I had money.)
Seriously though, no matter what world you are in, earning money is always something that takes
blood and tears. I’m truly glad that I have a cheat ability to earn money. I really give my thanks to the
stone statue.
Reminiscing about the stone statue, I opened the book that only existed inside of my head.
Perhaps there was something I missed? I wanted to make sure that there wasn’t anything suspicious
that I might have overlooked.
Even if I didn’t open the book, I always felt its existence in my mind.
I open it and see inside. The first page is the same as the contents I saw on the first day, it’s about the
magic lent to me and the possessions I obtained.
Even after reading it again, I don’t think I missed anything.
I turn over the page.
(Huh?)
I could see a bunch of unreadable letters stuck together.
Small and steady characters filled up the second page.
(Wasn’t the second page blank the last time I saw it?)
I’m sure of it. I remember. Then what are these letters?
(…….I don’t understand. Well I suppose it’s fine?)
I’ve leave this matter as pending for now.
I am already sleepy so what’s the point of worrying about something I can’t figure out? Although I am
curious about it, my curiosity fades just as fast.
Feeling my whole body wrapped in a comfortable feeling of tiredness, I crashed into the world of
sleep.
137
Chapter 19
I wake up in the bed of my hotel in the morning. I slept soundly last night. As one would expect,
moderate exercise leads to good quality sleep.
By the way, today is “Mercy” day of the week. That means that tomorrow will be “Chastity” day of the
week. Chastity day of the week… Yeah, I’m referring to the day I was supposed to visit the Elder Lich at
the brothel Elsailles.
「Make sure to make a booking for me and come to the store.」
This was the day I was designated to go. Of course I have no plans of going. After all, her brainwash is
already solved. But since I’m afraid, I’m going to cast a Cure Status Abnormality Spell (A) for peace of
mind. I’m not going to use S rank in case I need it for something. I’ll change the topic slightly, but it’s
been 7 days since I’ve come to this world.
“Chastity” or “Self-Restraint” or “Mercy” these days of the week are more complicated than ones in my
former world.
Although I can see myself as a pharmacist, the reality is that I’m more like a tourist, so certain days of
the week don’t have much meaning for me. Because of that I only have a faint recollection. By the way,
the merchant guild and adventurer guilds are always open all year around. This is very helpful for me.
The people working there must take turns for a break.
After finishing breakfast, I start my daily planning. It’s essential to have a plan in order to spend time
in a productive manner for the day.
(I can’t remove my plan to go to Cione’s sideline.)
First, let’s consider the most important matters. I still need to have a couple more confrontations with
the magical girls. This TV program is something that I’ve already decided to be a regular patron of.
(Jayanne is also one of my considerations. Instructor light cruiser whom I met just yesterday is the
definition of supreme.)
I remember last night and nod to myself.
(Sooner or later, I will need to challenge the sideline which anchors their battleships.)
Needless to say, that is not a battle I can hope to achieve victory. However, everything is an
experience. Even if I lose, I won’t lose my life. Picking up a tramp from some park and then going to a
location of her choosing poses much more danger. Didn’t the auntie from Bell Talk tell me, that I
138
shouldn’t try to seek a dangerous experience just because I am curious and that If I have the money
then I should go play at a high-end store.
Since the safety of customers is guaranteed by high-end shops, I should make use of it and gain as
much experience as I possibly can.
(For the time being, let’s focus on these two stores.)
There’s also other go-go bars in Annan, so let’s try those too. The problem is what I’m going to do
during the morning. If I want to sell potions, its necessary to go to the merchant guilds. However, it’s
probably better if I don’t visit the place for a couple of days. It will stand out too much and be
unnatural if I were to go and sell potions every day.
(For the time being, there is enough for me to live and enjoy myself.)
That would mean that my mornings are free. It’s unnecessary for me to train my body… However,
every day I push myself to do some form of calisthenics and body weight training.
(Well, I guess it will be good to go sightseeing in the capital for a while.)
If I get bored of sightseeing, I can think about the next step during that time. I decide to depart from
my hotel and go for a walk through the capital city. I have no intention of going to any dangerous
places. Perhaps going during the mornings is fine, but I’m not going anywhere near the park near the
downtown area if it’s at night. There is a pond and a road for strolling across the park, there is also a
pergola where these grandpa’s were playing some card games.
It’s a tranquil scenery.
While passing through the adventurer guild near the town plaza, I took a glancing look inside. I can’t
enter inside. I’m interested in the “adventurer guild” but I don’t have a legitimate reason to be here
right now. If I went inside and some muscle head wanted to create trouble for me, I wouldn’t be able
to handle them. Let’s just accept the fact and look from a distance for the time being.
Because I was travelling by foot, the time seemed to pass by quickly. I even got a little sweaty.
(Alright, it’s almost time for lunch, I’ll grab a bite and then play a round with the magical girls.)
Thinking this I headed to where all the food stalls were gathered.
After my meal, I head through the door of Cione. Then I proceed to keenly check the sidelines. I check
for the size of their breasts, waists and even the ticket number that’s attached somewhere on their
clothes. I wasn’t as agitated as yesterday. My heart was still. I’m thirty years old and I no longer have
any doubts. I informed the concierge of the magical girl’s numbers that I chose.
You said girls? Yes, more than one.
139
This time around, I nominated two of these girls one of them had a tomboy look while the other
seemed like the natural airhead type.
「You wish to nominate multiple girls…..?」
The concierge asks me in a surprised tone.
「Is that not allowed?」
「No, of course it’s a wonderful choice. Indeed, we also welcome customers who wish to nominate
more than one girl at a time.」
He stopped talking for a moment before continuing.
「Because it’s for two people, the fee will be doubled. However, your time with them is still two hours
for each girl. Even so, is this arrangement still okay?」
There is no issue, I tell him. The concierge seems to have a better opinion of me, as he changed the
way he looked at me. Apparently, it seems that he didn’t think I was a customer with enough money to
ask for this kind of thing. Even though I could get two girls, the time limit is still two hours. If you think
at it from a monetary perspective, it would be more efficient to enjoy one girl for 4 hours in total.
Even if there are two people, I only have 1 body.
(However, this is not for business.)
Is what I thought…. Well, for the brothel they probably see me as a business transaction.
(It’s to fulfil my dreams.)
A hero of justice is something a young boy would admire, right? However, the villain role is something
that will also arouse a man’s ambition. For men, hearing the words world domination are things that
will tickle their heartstrings.
The villain role is usually the ones who establishes an organization in order to achieve world
domination and even though they never win, they pour their heart and soul into the fight, I believe
that they are quite a pure existence.
They cannot win?
Yes, villains are existences which cannot be allowed to win. No matter how much superiority they
display, or how close they are to achieving victory, they can never win.
Why is that?
140
That’s because the viewers know it too. No matter how much of a pinch the magical girls get into,
leaving the viewers in breathless suspense where their hearts are fluttering, they never for one
second believe that the magical girls will lose. The reason their hearts are pounding is because they
are excited and they have an increased expectation as to how things will reverse in their
favor. Betraying these viewers expectations is not something a business will do. Therefore, the villain
of the story never wins.
(Ahh, what a dignified and dedicated existence they are…)
While knowing that this is not going to be forgiven by the gods, I mourn tears inside my own heart for
the villains in the stories which has never achieved victory and I bet my everything to overcome the
limitations of the villains portrayed in the stories to achieve triumph.
In my mind, the villains of these stories are equal if not greater than the war heroes that deserve our
worship.
(The victory that you guys have never experienced… I will grab this chance and win on your behalf’s in
this world!)
I will fulfil the expectations and hopes of all the villains. For that reason, one magical girl is not going
to be enough. These days, its common practice to have at least two magical girls to contend with the
villain. Single magical girls are a thing of the past. Defeating a lone girl will not be able to satisfy the
hearts of all the dead villains. I join my hands together with the two very young looking magical girls
and head up stairs.
First I will confront the airhead looking magical girl. As for the tomboyish girl, I will let her observe us
from the sofa for now. As for the fight with the natural airhead girl, it’s obvious that I’m the one on the
offensive.
I’m a villain who was come into this new world after obtaining a dense amount of experience points,
for this magical girl who still seems green along with her natural airhead look, there was no way that
she could compete with me.
By the way, the tomboy girl was also unable to compete with me. Why would they both be unable to
compete? That’s because even though there are two girls, it isn’t a fair fight. If I chose a magical girl
that was about to graduate from her academy, then it may have been a close fight. However, in my
case, I purposefully selected the girls which were still in the start of their training.
They just made their debut as magical girls and were fresh off the boat.
(If it’s like this, there is no way I will lose.)
I was pretty happy that even my way of thinking was switching to the strategies the bad guys would
employ to gain an advantage. The clothes of the natural airhead seemed like a fairy’s clothes, it’s frilly
and fluffy. She is just like a magical girl who has been requested by the residents of a fairy country in
order to protect the gates from a monster.
141
The natural air head has already been forced into a tough situation. Even though she being driven to a
corner, her beautiful clothes aren’t messy. There is a reason for this.
(As I thought, it’s definitely right when a magical girl is dressed like a magical girl.)
It’s due to the policy of the monster. They will leave her clothes intact, but the other parts of her body
aside from the clothing are continuously attacked. I can feel the gaze of the tomboy girl who was
watching our fight from the sofa. It’s thrilling.
The airhead girl is on the verge of defeat. There is already nothing left of the gates that she is
supposed to protect. Although her beautiful clothes were left untouched. The monster begins the
invasion slowly inside of the gates. At this time, the tomboy girl moves.
「I will be your new opponent!」
Seeing the airhead girl about to be finished off, her chivalrous spirit awakens and it is a picturesque
scene of a comrade coming to help their friends. This marks the development of a new path.
「Very well!」
I parted myself from the airhead girl and immediately began to pressure the tomboy girl. Just as
planned. Why did I choose this tomboyish looking girl? It wasn’t just based on a whim. When the
airhead girl gets into a pinch, I wanted this tomboy girl to come to the rescue and set the scene. I was
anticipating this development and I truly desired it to happen as so.
(I attack the tomboy girl who came to help her friend.)
This is it. I wanted to do this. In an ideal story development, the heroine would defeat the monster
when she comes to help her friend. Finally, the boss monster would explode and leave a parting
remark like “I’ll get you next time!”.
However, over here, it will be a different outcome. In this world, that type of ideology does not apply.
To be honest the airheaded girl is already in no condition to help her tomboyish friend. Therefore, the
only result that can occur is the violation of the tomboy girl by none other than me.
「Thank you very much.」
The concierge bows politely towards me. He bows even deeper than he did yesterday. It would seem
that I am now perceived as a client that is one rank higher than yesterday. After violating the tomboy
girl, I took my time and thoroughly finished off the airheaded girl. After that I had a quick smoke and
drink and after thinking about it for a little while, I went for a second round with the tomboy girl.
Thereupon the broadcast came to an end. I went down to the lobby and headed towards the front
door to leave the store. That’s when I got the bow from the concierge.
Pursuing a man’s dream and feeling a sense of satisfaction from accomplishing it, I decide to take a
break at the café which was near the town square. It’s my cooling down time.
142
I relaxed at the café while looking at the busy people who were passing through the town square.
「…… Manual labor is such a noble thing to do.」
I spoke in a quiet whisper that would definitely rub people the wrong way if they heard the way I said
it. I realize that I am quite the detestable person. However, this sense of superiority that I have over
them is truly pleasant.
…..Woops! I felt so relaxed and at home that I inadvertently fell asleep… I check to make sure that I
wasn’t drooling in my sleep. It would seem it’s all good. It’s probably because I took a light nap, but I
was recovering some of my stamina. Now then, since I have been transported into this new world I
should make the most of it. Let’s start our next adventure. I slowly got up from my chair and stretched
out my body.
I arrive at Jayanne.
Today I daringly decide to nominate one of the battleship girls anchored to the sideline. She is an
existence that is that extreme opposite from the magical girl types. Because of this I chose to nominate
her. I feel the tension rising and I can’t help but to gulp. This is just how much of a sexy aura that the
battleship girls seem to emit.
The girl I nominated seemed to be wearing a mix of a cheerleader outfit and half time sports outfit.
She had short hair and was the Onee-sama type of girl. The feeling of her plump thighs are amazing.
She tangled her arms around mind and we walked through the corridor.
143
144

「……fuh.」
She whispered something close to my ear. Apparently she is going to take me seriously. I involuntarily
trembled.
Two hours later, I am at a downtown restaurant eating something akin to Chinese style food. I begin to
think back to what happened. The Onee-sama going all out against me was totally amazing. Just one
blow from her and my body seemed to fall apart. I felt like she had this essence of being a sporty or
athletic girl at heart. Although the match ended in a tie, it was really only because of an accidental
discovery that I made.
In the beginning, there was no hope for me to win, but just before the match ended, something
happened… Even until now I am not entirely sure of how I did it or what it was. However, something
deadly must have hit the battleship in a crucial moment. Onee-sama was overwhelming me
completely with her firepower and it was at this point in time that I hit her with an explosive strike.
At this point in time there was a huge explosion. Moreover, her ship was seriously damaged. At the
same time, light cruiser Tauro is also involved in the explosion. At the moment of the explosion, she
held me down tightly and we both reached our limits at the same time.
In the last 30 minutes of the session, we both just held on to each other without moving.
That’s kind of how it went.
I planned to head towards the go-go bar after this but to my regret, I had to abandon the idea. I may
have a little bit of fuel left, but I was out of ammunition. I head to my home port Swiss ham and take
my time to slowly recover.
145
Chapter 20
Awoke, at the Elsailles tiered platform.
「Am I really not being nominated by him?」
The woman with beauty like a porcelain mannequin confirms it to the concierge.
This is because the new golden spoon she caught in her grasp a few days ago, did not make a
reservation for her name on the specified day.
「Yes, there is definitely no mistake.」
The concierge also appeared to be baffled.
This was the first time such a thing happened.
Customers caught in the Elder’s spell would usually regularly appoint the Elder as their chosen
woman and continue to financially support the Elder.
Furthermore, within Elsailles which was one of the top stores in Awoke, Elder was the number one
prostitute.
「That is very strange, I wonder if he died somewhere?」
The Elder muses.
It’s not an impossible thing to happen.
Although this was quite close to the centre of the capital city, sudden death was still within the realms
of possibility.
Besides, the Elder had absolute confidence in her brainwashing abilities. At the very least, her track
record of success had never been broken before.
「Well, I guess it can’t be helped.」
Saying this, she changed her clothes and returns deep within the tiered platform and stands at the
highest place right in the centre of attention. This is a reserved seating place for the Elder that is rarely
taken by anyone else.
(He may have really died, or perhaps he may just be running late for unknown reasons.)
146
The Elder was thinking about it.
(If he’s dead then I can only let it go, but if he is late, I will use that as the reason that he needs to make
up for it with a tribute.)
The Elder came to this conclusion and stopped worrying about the matter.
If one of her golden spoons died, then all she had to do was ensnare another. Besides she still had
plenty of financial supporters.
Capital City, Swiss Ham, Tauro’s Room.
Today is a refreshing morning.
Just like usual, the morning sun creeps through the gaps of the curtains creating a band of light in the
room.
If the window is opened, then clean air characteristic of a fresh air morning will flow into the room.
I take a deep breath.
Let’s do my best today as well.
I decide to actively explore the capital city and spend the morning in a meaningful manner.
This place is turning into my home town. There is no disadvantage to learning the geography in this
area.
I only passed through this park yesterday, so let’s take a nice long stroll along this park today.
「Yo! You over there! Are you a traveler?」
Suddenly a voice calls out to me.
When I turned around, I saw this decent looking young man with a smile approach me.
「I am one of the people in a senior position within the merchant guild here at the Royal Capital. Ahh,
but it’s my day off today.」
I haven’t asked him anything, yet he keeps babbling on by himself. He is giving me a friendly grin.
「You must be a traveler right?Actually I’m dealing with magic stones in the guild, but I do have a
troubling matter.」
147
Having said that, the man shows quite the troubled expression.
「Because the high-quality magic stones were sold for cheap, I decided to buy a lot for the guild.
However, I forgot that the guild has already reached the prescribed upper limit per month for the
number of magic stone purchases allowed.」
The man laughs out loud in an embarrassed manner.
「Ahh, to explain a little, when the guild buys too much, it will create problems of distribution within
the market so this is a decision that was made by the guild. It is natural that you wouldn’t know about
this.」
「The problem is that we planned on buying up to the limit, but we could only secure 90% of the
products.」
「This is where you come in. I want you to buy the remaining 10 percent. Yeah, the only reason we are
able to purchase the magic stones for such a cheap price is because we have connections as a guild.
This kind of transaction is usually impossible to achieve. The other party also doesn’t want to deal
with anyone else other than people from the guild. This is because our guild has credibility.」
The man continues to speak non-stop.
By the way, I haven’t said a single word since I met him.
「The other party also knows that I am part of the guild. Therefore, if you have my recommendation,
you will be able to purchase the magic stones even if you aren’t from the guild. This is quite special,
don’t you think?」
He pronounced the word “special” with a thick emphasis on the word.
「Hmm, but well, it is after all my mistake to begin with, so I will allow you to just buy it at a 10 percent
discount on top of the guild’s already discounted bid. I will pay the difference of 10 % to you.」
The man shows a pained expression for an instant before smiling and giving me a wink.
「Ahh, you don’t have to worry. It certainly hurts to pay 10% more, but I am after all the chief of the
guild so I can afford that much money.」
I am not worried at all…
148
「If you purchase the magic stones, you can make a lot of money if you sell them outside of the capital
city.」
「The other party will also be satisfied by being able to sell to a guild they trust.」
「I on the other hand can write off my mistakes. Even if it may be a bit expensive.」
Again he smiles and winks.
「What do you think, it sounds good doesn’t it? This can only be done by a traveler like you, otherwise
it would be impossible. After all, you need to sell the products quite a fair distance away from the
capital city. Moreover, this deal will only last until the end of the day. The other party has some issues
with financing so they have given us the deadline as today.」
「The reason I am telling you about this special opportunity is because I feel like you are someone
trustworthy. Ahh, you don’t need to be humble. I already know, who I can trust and who I can’t trust.
That’s because I also work for the guild. You need the ability to judge a person accurately if you want
to succeed in the merchants guild and I have full confidence in my eyes. You understand don’t you?
Then shall I guide you now? Let’s go meet the other party together.」
Saying this, he tries to take my arm.
I…… ran the hell away as fast as I could with all my strength.
No matter how one saw it, this was definitely a scam.
He was so shady that it made me want to choke.
Even if it was one in a million chance that he was legit, I am not someone who would ever need to
make money by going out of the capital city to sell some magic stones.
I already have all the money I need, besides I can make more anytime I need it.
The park is a scary place even in the day time.
This is exactly as the aunt from Bell Talk had warned me.
If I into this world with a cheat combat ability, then I could of pretended to get scammed and then
defeat the bad guys in a timely fashion like some sort of historical play, but I did not have any such
ability.
If I were taken to their hideout, it would of been a suicidal action.
149
By the time I reached the town square, I was out of breath and it was already noon.
Recently I am surprised at how fast the morning goes by.,
At a restaurant near the town square I have my lunch and order a beef filet mignon steak, garlic with
mashed potatoes and a salad. I don’t know the official name of this dish.
But it is still very delicious.
Preparing myself for the afternoon, I fill my belly to around eight-tenths full.
I enter Jayanne.
I was not able to forget that day where I learnt from the light cruiser teacher.
I want to taste that supreme product once again.
Thinking this I go to the lobby and immediately made my nomination.
I’m relieved, she is already at work even at this time and it seems that other customers have not made
a reservation for her.
By the way, the beautiful bombshell Onee-sama from the other day hasn’t arrived to work just yet.
When I entered the room, I experienced her superior capabilities just like the last time, but there was
something a little off about her.
I could see that she occasionally had this pained expression.
How do I describe it.
It seems that perhaps her physical condition is not that good right now, so it’s like she is overworked.
She tries to hide it from me but I still could tell from her expression that she showed a little while ago.
That’s the kind of feeling I get.
「Umm, excuse me but are you perhaps feeling ill?」
When I asked her this question, she seemed to be taken aback.
She shows a vexed look.
She might be a workaholic so perhaps she can’t forgive her own actions for showing weakness.
「I am very sorry.」
150
She bows her head in a sincere apology.
Seeing her like this also made me feel a little embarrassed.
She then explained to me…
That she has been ill for some time now since a while ago.
She is trying to make sure the quality of her work is not going down, but she just can’t get enough
energy to work to the best of her abilities.
The day before yesterday when I came in here, was she also like that? I didn’t even notice it.
Because this is the second time I’ve nominated her, she may have become a little more comfortable
with me and showed me this side of her.
I started to think.
(Her standard of work is wonderful. It made me realize that women are amazing.)
And I don’t think I am the only with with such sentiments.
(There should be a lot of men that can understand how precious she is. Out of all the men, there
should also be plenty of men who can appreciate a women and respect them.)
This respectable women is suffering from bad health.
Even if she is a first-class woman, she is so sick that she can’t really hide it on the outside anymore.
She seems to be in quite a lot of pain.
Furthermore, she said that she’s been like this for a while now.
(The concierge said… That she is a model example for all the girls who work here and that other girls
learn from her by watching her and being instructed by her.)
She is definitely someone who is above the norm.
She is an existence who conveys and teachers the other girls as to what kind of attitude and
techniques you need to have for work to her juniors and colleagues.
This amazing girl is suffering.
If I leave her alone just like this, she is probably not going to be able to continue working.
(Is it really okay for me to leave her like this?)
No, it ain’t right.
How can it be right?
151
Losing her like this is a big loss for all the men in this world and perhaps even for the women as well.
(Luckily I possess healing magic. Injury, disease and status abnormality cure, with these three types of
spells, I should be able to cure whatever she has.)
According to the stone statue, I am supposed to have the worlds highest form of healing magic in my
arsenal.
I decided to treat her but now I had to consider the method.
(It won’t be appropriate to give her a potion. I don’t have any potions on me right now and I would
definitely like to avoid creating potions right in front of her eyes.)
It will make me stand out too much.
I have a hunch that it would not be a good idea.
(『To tell you the truth I can actually use magic. Alright, here goes nothing! Cure Disease~!』, saying
something like this is also not appropriate.)
If I showed off my capabilities to use magic to treat people, a flood of people seeking treatment will
show up at my door and beg “Please treat me! Please save me!”.
I feel as if I would be forced into one of those doctors that had to work day and night. If that were to
happen, I wouldn’t be able to play, there would be no time to sleep and perhaps there may be times I
can’t even eat my meal in peace.
If I can speak my real intentions, the honest truth without the need to conceal anything, then…
I can courageously state that I don’t plan on eliminating all the disease and sickness from this world.
I also don’t think that I would go out of my way to save everyone single person who was suffering
from some sort of serious illness or injuries.
I only want to save the people who are close to me or those I see that have a value in our relationship.
The criteria I would use is based on my mood at the time. I would also take into consideration the
potential loss or gain from saving them.
As of right now, I don’t feel the need to spread my fame or have more money than I already have.
Therefore, in terms of what I use to calculate loss or gain, I don’t take into consideration how much
remuneration they can offer or what honor I can gain.
I am not a person filled with compassion, I am no philanthropist and I don’t really do things for
charity.
Thus, I don’t have any intentions of pretending to be a doctor in this world.
152
(If I could use my magic while preventing her from knowing that I have activated my healing magic,
this could work.)
Luckily my magic activates immediately without needing to chant.
If I do this with subtlety, this will probably work out.
「Excuse me for a moment, but would you mind lying face down on the bed for me?」
「Pardon?」
She looks slightly doubtful at my request.
Well that is to be expected.
I improvise a reason before trying to explain to her.
「Well the thing is, I believe that the reason your health is declining is because I can see there is a slight
strain on your body that is causing it. I have some expertise in this matter, so if you would like I could
try and treat you?」
I tried to sound like one of those gramps who were in expert in using osteopathy and massage.
Naturally, I had absolutely no knowledge in the area.
When I was in elementary school, I saw someone giving a massage, I imitated their techniques and
was given praise by my family members, that is the extent of my knowledge in giving massages.
She was a little lost as to what to do, but she agreed in the end.
However, her expression is uneasy.
Well, it’s understandable. A strange and unfamiliar customer is saying things like “Let me try
something on you”.
Perhaps, she is not feeling satisfied because she is unable to perform her job satisfactorily due to her
poor health. She is also grasping at the straws as she doesn’t know what else to do and it’s eating away
at her guilty conscience, these two things combined is why she probably nodded to my request.
「Alright, relax your shoulders for me…… Take a deep breath in.」
I say these words in a dignified manner as I placed both my hands on the back of her scapula.
What came to mind was the time I attended a routine physical as part of the compulsory examination
from the company, where they wanted to take photographs of your x-rays.
I timed my casting of my Cure Disease Spell (F) for when she breathed out.
153
「Hm…? Okay, exhale gently.」
I felt odd for a moment just then. I definitely invoked my spell and I felt a response of her getting
treated but I don’t think she was completely cured.
I feel like it didn’t completely heal her, like something was stuck, this feeling of not completely curing
her is probably the odd feeling I am experiencing.
(Unlike giving someone medication, magic allows me to feel a sensation of curing the person.)
Indeed, this is pretty cool.
I have never experienced this sensation in the past, is it because my own body doesn’t have any
illnesses? Or perhaps the rank of magic I used on myself was too high so the feeling also got reduced?
「Alright, take another deep breath in.」
Just like before, I timed it for when she breathed out, but this time I casted Cure Disease Spell (E).
The response was even greater than before, but there was still no sensation of her being completely
cured.
Even an E rank healing spell was not enough, what a tough illness.
「I feel extremely comfortable now. Thank you so much.」
After exhaling, this time round, she gave me her thanks.
She probably felt it herself that she was feeling a lot better, because she was feeling relieved her face
became slightly flushed.
「The treatment is not over just yet. Can you breathe in for me one more time?」
I activate my magic one more time. This time I used Cure Disease Spell (D).
There was a considerable response, but I could tell that there was a little bit more to go before her
illness is cured.
Just what kind of disease is she suffering from? This illness is crazy strong!
「A-Alright, just one more time should do it. This time, please close your eyes….. Okay now breathe in
for me.」
This time I used Cure Disease Spell (C). Her body even shined for a moment.
154
(As I expected. It was the same when I consumed a C Rank potion, but even when casting a C rank
spell, her body is emitting an additional light.)
It was the correct decision to have her close her eyes.
As expected of a Rank C spell, I could tell that it completely cured her.
I tried using Cure Injury Spell (F) and Cure Status Abnormality Spell (F), but it didn’t feel like it had
any effect.
Alright, there doesn’t seem to be any other abnormalities.
「The treatment is complete. How do you feel?」
She wakes up slowly and moves her body lightly.
And immediately the expression on her face was beaming with energy.
「I feel extremely good! Thank you very much!」
She was already starting to sparkle with energy. Her condition seems to be great, to the extent that
she is dazzling.
She links both her hands and places them in front of her chest and she expresses her gratitude
towards me, her face is red as she is excited and in joy. Her eyes are moist.
I tell her, “Oh I’m really glad then!” as I smile at her and she approaches me.
「Then, shall we continue from where we left off a while ago?」
Saying that she showed me a blooming smile.
As for me, I received the ultimate service and experience from her as she tried her best to show me
her gratitude for completely curing her body.
155
Chapter 21
I was sitting slumped in the sofa of Jayanne’s lobby. I was so exhausted that I thought I may not be
able to stand anymore for the rest of the day. The concierge who learned about my curing of the girl
also spoke words of gratitude towards me. The concierge could easily tell why I was so burnout and
told me to take a break for a while in the sofa whilst showing me an apologetic smile. I will accept
their benevolence this time round; though I am obliged to comply as I am barely able to move. The
other customers looked at me with strange gazes as I just lay there on the sofa.
As I lazed around at the lobby of Jayanne, the girls at the sidelines were gradually coming to work. The
Onee-sama that had a bombshell body was also here. Seeing my appearance, she approached me
saying “Oh who do we have here!” with a surprised expression on her face. She crosses her legs as she
looks at me with a challenging gaze. I can see your lower triangle you know? No, she is purposely
showing it to me.
She then licked her lips. She probably wasn’t satisfied with yesterday’s results. She looks like she
wants a rematch. She was beating me with a score of 3-0 but then to suddenly have it turned around
in the second half to bring it to a tie, I can certainly understand her feelings in the matter. However,
it’s impossible. Right now, I don’t have any energy to fight a powerful opponent like her. The concierge
whispers into her ear. He is probably telling her about how I got into this kind of a situation. After
showing an expression of disappointment she stopped trying to provoke me.
After a while of recovering my energy, I left the store. The concierge sent me off. The day is still early.
Ahh, was the sun always this bright…..?
I didn’t feel like playing anymore for the day, so I returned to my hotel. I begin my daily routine of
making potions. I was focused on making plenty of Rank E potions and then making a smaller quantity
of Rank F potions and so on and so forth. I intend to deliver the potions to the guild tomorrow so I also
made four Rank D potions as well. I also started thinking about various things.
(My passion for playing in a brothel has settled down greatly.)
Immediately after being transported into this world, I was so engrossed in this world. I rushed
through the process without really taking the time to enjoy it. I was like a starving animal but as one
would expect after escaping from the state of starvation, I am now able to think more clearly and
enjoy myself a lot more.
(If I think about it, since coming into this world, I have earned a lot of experience and my level has
risen considerably.)
156
I was an amateur virgin before I came here playing around with women at a rate of once or twice a
month. But after coming here, I was playing with them every day and it became a daily thing. I wasn’t
just playing either, I was learning new things.
It started with the mourning widow that I met in that post town and she was an excellent teacher. The
width and depth of my knowledge were also expanded. Because any disease can be cleared with
magic, more so than when I was in Japan, it was possible to enjoy intercourse in a less restricted
fashion.
Also due to the difference in culture and ethics of this world, I was able to play with girls who were
difficult to find within Japan. As a result, without a shred of doubt, my skill improved, my confidence
level increased and I grew as a man greatly.
Before being transported, Tauro as a person was not a villain but he was a biased human being.
Because of that there was aspects that was extremely dull about him and also strangely delicate
places. Although he wasn’t aware of it at the time generally speaking, he probably wasn’t an easy
person to deal with. However, right now, he has grown to a level that is decent as a human being. He
has a good control over his temper and he has increased his previously low boiling point before
getting angry. He has transformed into a person that people could talk to with ease.
If the manager of his company was to see Tauro today, he would immediately promote him to a
position of Chief Clerk and he would be able to trust Tauro as a subordinate person with ease. That is
just how much change he has undergone.
(The Capital City is a nice place. Perhaps I should go out of this inn, rent a room somewhere and open
a body treatment studio which doubles as a potion workshop.)
After having his libido fulfilled, Tauro had a new desire rise in his heart. This was a desire to have
pride in himself and become a useful human being for society. The curing of Teacher Light’s ailments
brought him an unexpected sense of fulfillment.
It was nice that she was grateful for his help, but even before that, he felt a sense of accomplishment
and joy in curing the disease. He didn’t really understand the reason behind it either. It may be
something derived from instinct as a living organism.
(When I go to the guild tomorrow, let’s ask about renting a room.)
Tauro decided on this as he continued to produce his potions.
The next day, I came to the merchant guild in the morning. I was here for the purpose of delivering my
potions. I opened the potion bag and showed off the contents. The fierce looking uncle carefully
examined my potions one by one and recorded the amount precisely.
「25 potions for Disease Treatment (F), 25 potions for Abnormal Condition treatment (F), 20 potions
for Disease Treatment (E), 20 potions for Abnormal Condition Treatment (E).」
157
The uncle picks up a dark colored potion in his hand and continues speaking but in admiration.
「1 potion for treatment of injuries (D), 2 potions for disease treatment, 1 potion for abnormal
condition treatment (D), that’s all of it I believe. This is wonderful!!」
Over the past few days, I have worked very hard to create almost 100 potions in total. My potion bag
is almost full. The reason I barely created any injury treatment potions is because the unit price per
potion is low.
The most expensive medicines are for treating disease and the next most expensive are potions to
recover from abnormal conditions. The cheapest medicines are for treating injuries. The price of
disease treatment potions is almost double that of injury treatment potions.
「A total of 94 pieces, this amounts of 145 gold coins.」
I sign the receipt and deposit the funds to my guild account.
「Well, you are a big help to the merchant guild lad. I will buy as many as you can sell, so I hope that we
will get along from hereafter.」
The uncle gives me a big smile. It seems that he will make a lot of profit. But that doesn’t matter to me.
I also make money and the other party also makes money, as long as the other party’s shares me
profits within the acceptable range I think that it is fine. Oh yeah, let’s ask him about renting a room.
「By the way, I have something I would like to discuss with you.」
「Yes, what could it be?」
「The truth is that I would like to rent a room and it would be good if you can refer me to a good room.
」
I explained my circumstances. The fact that I was staying at the hotel residence right now. The fact
that I want to rent a room and to use it as a potion workshop but also something that can double as
my own home.
「Oho, you want to own a potion studio?」
The uncle’s eyes glow. Something seems to have come to his mind.
「This is a very exciting development. I will take the responsibility to introduce you to a good property.
」
Saying this he calls someone from the interior of the guild. An auntie carrying a huge book came out.
158
「Is there any areas or places you specifically want to stay in?」
「I don’t have a particular requirement with the area. But in regards to the workshop, I want the room
to be as large as a bedroom.」
In my case, I don’t need a studio to make potions. But considering that I am going to start calling
myself a pharmacist and continue making potions, I need some sort of camouflage to make it seem
more realistic, right? Also since I am going to double up as an osteopathist, I need to place a treatment
bed in there as well.
「In terms of the location, I want it to be a relatively safe place with good public order and where it is
easy to reach.」
Hearing my specifications, the aunt begins to flip through her thick book. Apparently she seems to be a
real estate agent. After she presented me a with a couple of choices I chose one of them.
「Well, if you would like Tauro-san, I will be your guide from here on.」
She seems to be very proactive in her job. Because I found it a little strange, I tried to ask about her
zeal in an indirect manner. The uncle answered me with a wry smile.
「We were worried if a good client can settle down in this city. Therefore it’s natural that I would like
to introduce you to a good property to live in before you change your mind.」
I see I was convinced. Directly after leaving the merchant guild, the auntie came with me to the first
property I chose on the list. The uncle continues to work at the guild without taking a break.
「Ohh, it seems to be quite sunny today.」
Located in the intersection of an alleyway there is a stone build three stories tall. The first and second
floor are filled with a variety of properties for rent, whereas the third floor is one big property.
However, as a tradeoff, the only two-thirds of the building are for rooms where as the remaining one-
third of the build is a garden filled with soil. The reason I selected this property as my first choice is
precisely because of this garden. I also wanted to try and do some gardening as well.
「I have a living room, a bedroom, a studio workshop, a kitchen, a toilet, a bath and a storage room…. I
think this should be enough.」
After checking the rooms, I believe that it is more than enough for me to live alone. Rather it seems
that it will be quite difficult to clean the place and I’m a little worried about that. The rooms have also
been furnished with beds and cupboards. The set up seems to resemble Western European style. I
159
went to the rooftop of the second floor which is where the garden is located in order to take a look. I
can see the castle in the distance. It’s a really good view from up here.
Roughly speaking the layout of the capital city goes as follows; in the north is the Imperial Castle, in
the south is the Gate, in the east the shopping district and in the west the Pleasure Quarters.
And to the south of the shopping districts is the middle-class residential area, to the south of the
Pleasure Quarters is the lower-class strata of the residential area.
On the contrary however, to the north of the shopping district exists the noble’s district called the
Noble Town and the north of the Pleasure Quarters is the upper-class residential areas called the
Upper Town.
The administrative agencies exist inside of the Imperial Castle.
And the place I am at right now is the northern part of the lower-class residential area. The security
around this area is quite delicate but compared with other properties in this area, the overall
specifications matches my taste the most.
「Yeah, I have decided. I want this place.」
By the way the rent here is 15 gold coins a month. Although I haven’t completely grasped the value of
money just yet, I am guessing that the other properties around the area would be around the same
price.
As soon as I made my decision, I made a contract on the spot. Cleaning is done every morning so the
place is ready to be lived in right now. There is a bed in this place but no sheets or futons, but the
merchant guild has agreed to provide the service of carrying it all in by the end of today.
「You have been staying at the inn thus far for accommodation so please hand over the key tomorrow
morning.」
The aunt talks about the rest of the property details and then leaves.
(Without realizing it a lot of time has already passed. It makes me feel as if this is not a different
world.)
I was thinking about these type of things as I eat my lunch at a nearby stall close to my new house.
Time really passes by quite fast. By the way, I am currently eating some kind of sweet potato set meal
with bread as the main course. You might assume that it is a plain meal. However, it doesn’t taste bad
at all. I’m not familiar with this combination of food but it is delicious.
(Alright, what should I do from here on out?)
After lunch, it is time for a bit of beauty appreciation along with doing some fitness.
160
If I were to go in a sequential order, today would be time for me to go back to Cione for the magical
girl course. However, I falter in my steps.
(I really like peach as a fruit. I especially like a young peach that is a little crispy to the touch.)
However…
(It would seem that I’ve eaten a little too much of it two days ago. Rather than something fresh and
ripe I am craving something else.)
I recall the cherries I’ve eaten in the past. Every year during summer I would buy a box filled with 2kg
worth of cherries. Then I would eat them up. I would eat them in the morning, at night and even the
morning of next day if there was any left overs. I will not eat anything besides the cherries. I would
stay away from meat, fish and vegetables. I would only eat cherries. At first it tastes delicious.
「Hyaah, cherries are seriously delicious!」
I would scream as such whilst enjoying the sweet taste. But soon the fresh sweetness and sourness of
the cherries would be replaced by a grassy flavor.
Then the second part of it will just be hardship. Almost as if I only eat not for the pleasure but just to
get my belly full. Even if I got hungry I couldn’t eat anything else. Because I made the decision for
myself.
「If I am hungry then I should eat cherries!」
「If I don’t like the taste then don’t eat anything at all!」
「However, until the cherries are completely gone, I will not eat any other kind of foods!」
This is the “Cherry Festival” rule that I made up for myself. This type of attraction to cherries would
only last during the season. Why would I do something like this you ask? When I was little I was
shocked at how delicious cherries tasted. However, because of the high price of the cherries, I was
only able to eat a little. In the case of cherries, they were expensive all year around. When I did get a
taste of the cherries, it would only be 2-3 pieces at any one time. Due to this type of restricted
environment…
「When I grow up I want to be able to eat as much cherries as I want. So much that I will grow to
dislike it!」
With that type of thought process, I created my own “Cherry Festival”. Immediately after the festival is
over, I would lose my sense of attraction to the cherries. However, when the next season arrives, the
feelings of wanting to eat cherries would return and the cycle would repeat itself.
161
Hmm, though I have gone off topic slightly, I will summarize the point now. I really love magical girls.
However, I am really quite full of them right now. If I wait a little longer, I will start to love them again,
so let’s just wait a while longer. That’s the point.
(Let’s go to a different store from Cione for today.)
Thinking this I suddenly noticed something. Since I have arrived in the capital city I have only been to
Cassabell, Cione and Jayanne.
There are many other brothels in the capital city.
(Should I try some of the other brothels?)
Thinking about this I suddenly thought of somebody. I was wondering how Teacher Light was doing
right now. Once she is under my care I shouldn’t just turn a blind eye to her condition.
(Let’s go see how she is doing after yesterday’s session. As someone who provided her with medical
treatment, I feel responsible for her.)
Thus I headed towards Jayanne. Although Tauro was not aware of it, the sense of “accomplishment
due to being useful as a person” was influencing his actions and conduct in a different direction.
162
Chapter 22
Translator: Imouto Hunter
I push open Jayanne’s doors and enter the lobby.
I’ve gotten very familiar with the concierge. I ask him how things are going with Instructor Light
Cruiser.
「Thanks to you, she’s very well. She’s in good condition and none of her symptoms are returning.」
That’s good to hear. As I smile, the concierge apologetically speaks.
「I know that you came all the way here, but unfortunately she is with other guests right now.」
「Ahh, don’t worry about it. I just wanted to ask how her treatment went.」
She must surely be glowing after her recovery, and with the way she works it would be odd for her to
not have any customers.
「I’ll choose a different girl today.」
He seemed relieved to hear my reply.
(It looks like the explosive onee-san isn’t here.)
There’s no sign of her sexy, voluptuous figure on the sidelines. She could be in the middle of work, or
she could be late coming in. I wonder which it is? Let’s look at the tiered platform.
(…?)
I’m being watched. A certain girl is really focusing on me. Her stare is blowing me away, but it’s not a
bad feeling. It’s as if she’s begging for me to pick her. She’s a beautiful, stylish onee-san with long wavy
hair. Her figure is small, and large where it needs to be. I can sense the pheromones that only mature
women possess.
Still, she’s got some amazing eyes. They look like the eyes of a starving animal.
(What’s this?)
An accessory?
Her hair band has what looks like a pair of animal ears attached to it. The “gap” quality of an adult
woman wearing that hairband is really cute.
163
(I might as well ask for her, even though her eyes are a little scary.)
I called out to the concierge to request her. The concierge then, in a quiet voice, whispered in my ear.
「Tauro-sama, thank you for your request. However, I would like to confirm something with you.」
Wondering what it could be, I urged him to continue.
「On the off chance you weren’t aware… that woman isn’t human.」
「?!」
Looking at my surprised expression, his face told me that he expected this.
「The girl is a werewolf.」
(Looks like the fantasy’s here at last.)
Ever since coming to another world and hearing word of other races, I’ve been ready to meet one.
Though, I wasn’t expecting my first encounter to be in a brothel.
「What would you like to do?」
I’m ready. If there’s not any huge problems, I’ll stick with my decision.
「It’s my first time with a non-human, so could you tell me about them in detail?」
The concierge proceeded to teach me.
On nights with a full moon they transform into wolves, meaning she won’t transform with the way the
moon is right now. When untransformed they’re the same as humans, with the exception being their
extreme physical strength. There’s also the ears and tail. They have their differences in personality,
but to generalize, they have a tendency to be very passionate about games and contests.
And so on.
(She really does look like a normal human. I honestly thought those ears were fake.)
「Understood. I don’t mind, so I’d like that girl… By the way, why is she staring at me so much?」
The concierge made a troubled expression.
「Ehh… It’s probably her mating season.」
「Mating season?」
164
「Yes. It looks like it’s started unexpectedly.」
「If I left the store, would she be alright?」
「That’s no problem. There are customers that prefer her in this state, and specifically make
reservations for times like this.」
(I guess she’s been looking at me because I’m a male… wait, there are other males than me here, aren’t
there?)
I look around, and there are at least five or six other men here. Despite this, her gaze is fixed on me.
「Why is she only looking over here?」
「There’s a reason for that too…」
With a sigh, the concierge started to explain.
The werewolf is friends with Instructor Light Cruiser, and was worried about her health.
She used her abilities and connections as a werewolf to search for a cure, but was never able to find
one. She then heard that it was me who cured her. She had given up hope on her friend’s illness, and I
was able to cure it. On the first try, even.
Because of that, the werewolf’s natural instincts to seek out superior genetics seems to have sprung
into action. Then after seeing me, her strong instincts ignored her usual cycle and instantly put her
into heat. That’s what the concierge has imagined anyway, since she wasn’t in heat before this. But
there’s good logic in that theory, it seems sound to me.
「Um… She can’t have kids, can she?」
I anxiously asked.
「Don’t worry, she’s taken proper countermeasures. You may do as you like.」
Relieved to hear that, I headed towards the counter. After paying, the werewolf came out and… swept
me away. Breathing wildly and carrying me to her side in one arm, she hurried up the stairs. She’s so
strong despite being so slender. Her face came alive with the happiness and excitement of catching her
prey.
「I found a good mate! I found a good mate!」
Those words came out of her mouth.

I’ve never been called a “good mate” before, so it was both awkward and pleasant.
165
And yet because I inherited these powers from the stone statue, they aren’t actually genetic. I felt a bit
sorry for that.
(Well, there’s no way she’ll get pregnant anyway, so I shouldn’t have to worry about genetics.)
While thinking about those things, we reached the room. The girl entered, gently placed me onto the
bed, and then went back to lock the door.
(Hey, are we not getting anything to drink!?)
She’s skipping over the usual procedure.
With the door locked, she swung her body this way. The light in her eyes isn’t normal, and her
breathing is heavy and fast. There’s a bit of drool hanging from her mouth. It’s as if I’m all she can see
right now.
I prepared myself for a one-sided trampling, the opposite of what happened in Cione between me and
the tomboyish magical girl. Thus, the battle between a starved werewolf and its prey had begun.
About an hour and a half later:
I sat on the sofa sipping iced tea, and the werewolf lay collapsed on the bed. The battle had made me
thirsty, so I left the room to order a drink from the waitress girl. Of course I ordered some for the
werewolf as well, although she’s unable to drink it right now.
As for the results, it was an easy victory for me. It would appear that being solely fixated on me was
what drove her into heat. I was her goal from the beginning. The moment she came into contact with
me, her heart and her body were at bursting point.
Balloons will expand until they’re at their limits, and if you pierce one with a needle, it will explode. I
pierced the balloon, and it exploded.
I continued thrusting the needle, and like a continuous bombardment, the explosions wouldn’t stop. It
was a long series of explosions. Even without me doing anything, there were explosions, explosions
and more explosions.
While that was going on, I continued to thrust the needle from behind. As expected of werewolves,
with inhuman stamina she was able to endure the continuous series of explosions. …For about an
hour and a half. Of course right now, the werewolf is all out of strength.
(I wonder if she’ll be mad at me. Well, it’s not like it’s my fault.)
I looked at the bed.
(Why don’t I do some work for a while?)
Finishing the iced tea, I left a large tip by the pillow. I showered, got dressed, and went downstairs to
explain the situation.
166
Right now, I’m doing some window shopping in the plaza’s eastern shopping district. In preparation
for tomorrow’s move, I’m seeing where and what things are being sold here. I’ll need furniture, but I’ll
also need some consumables and general goods.
By the way, the concierge laughed when he heard about the incident at Jayanne. It should be fine, as
it’s something that happens during mating season. However, it is rare for such an individual fixation to
lead to a “continuous” state like that. Apparently, the guests who specifically choose girls in mating
season enjoy this sort of thing.
「Alright, this should do it.」
I said, after checking out the clothing store. Underwear aside, I don’t own anything besides what I’m
wearing. As expected, I’m reaching my limits. I’ll have a place to put them, so I plan on buying a bunch.
The sun began to set, so I decided to go have dinner.
167
Chapter 23
Translator: Imouto Hunter
After dinner I went go-go bar hopping. Outside of Annan, go-go bars are located independently in
various pleasure districts. Annan is special. It’s one big complex, like a shopping mall for adults.
With the advice of the older lady at Bell Talk in mind, I tried to avoid doing business with the dancers
and simply enjoy the stage. Some of the dancers were persistent, and while annoying, I was able to
manage with the extra energy that the werewolf left me with. I’m not too bothered by not going to
Annan, and since my final impressions were bad I’m avoiding it for now.
I’m going after dancers tonight since this is my last night staying at an inn, and after moving I don’t
plan on bringing any home. There would be issues with the public order and neighborhood rumors
spreading, but my main concern is the cleaning. The bed sheets are washed for you in an inn, but if it’s
my house I’d have to do them myself.
The establishment I’m in right now is called “Karb”. While sitting at the counter, one of the dancers
began to massage my shoulders.
「Uhaa, that feels good.」
I decided that this dancer must be good at massages, and to test that theory, I continued to let her
massage my shoulders. Just as I expected, this is quite something. Pain and weakness are vanishing
into a pleasant sensation. I had no idea my shoulders were this stiff.
「If you take me out, I’ll massage you in even more places.」
While massaging my shoulders, she pressed her soft breasts against my back and moved them around.
She’ll have to try harder than that against someone like me who’s gained so much experience and
levels.
(That reminds me, when I was little, I was always told my shoulder massages were good.)
My grandfather was a massage teacher, although I mostly learned simply by watching him work. We
had a section of the house dedicated to his practice, though the guests were mostly other elderly folk.
As a grandpa’s boy, I learned through imitation. Sometimes I would rub my family’s shoulders and
they would praise me for it.
While remembering those things and receiving a massage, I thought about my plans for the future.
(I’ve been able to secure a steady income by supplying the guild with potions.)
168
That’s the main thing. I’m not making direct deals, everything is done through the guild. This way I’m
able to avoid troublesome things.
(If I want to heal someone, I’ll use magic and tell them it’s a form of therapeutic massage. I won’t take
any money for it.)
Curing through magic is ultimately a way for me to satisfy my own emotions. If I were to take money
for it, it would become a job. I don’t want people coming to me with money asking to be cured. Use of
my magic is simply an act of kindness, I’ve got no intention of healing anyone that I don’t like. There’s
no need for me to do things for money that I wouldn’t otherwise do in this world. Yes, this is pretty
ideal. The stone statue has my thanks.
(Though I do need a certain amount of skill to disguise it as a massage.)
I might have to become someone’s apprentice. Just as I was thinking how I don’t want to waste time
doing something like that, an idea flashed in my mind.
(This dancer’s pretty good at massages, isn’t she? If I get her to teach me, I might get the form
memorized.)
The healing is coming from the magic anyways, so as long as it looks nice it should be fine.
「Alright, I’ll take you out.」
「Really!?」
I quickly negotiated the price with the dancer.
Short or long? The inn or the love hotel? I double-checked the agreement and came to a final price. By
the way, the later it is, the cheaper the “long” price is. This is because the hours until morning are
fewer.
After a mutual agreement, I paid and took her to my room at the Swiss Ham. Right now we’re taking
turns giving each other a massage. The wholesome kind. Under the negotiation of a tip, I had her teach
me. According to her, I understand the basics, but the massage itself is no good.
It’s unfortunate as I had some confidence. Well, I was only basing this confidence off of praise that I
received from my family as a child.
I was able to at least learn the form, so that ends the study session for today. And now I’m able to
enjoy a completely unwholesome type of massage.
It’s morning, a more refreshing morning than usual today. I had one more round with the dancer early
this morning. At the break of dawn I was awoken to lewd voices and sounds coming from the room
next to mine. Listening to that got me in the mood myself and I decided to have my way with my own
partner. She woke up halfway through, but she let me keep going knowing that there was no point in
resisting.
169
After breakfast, I left the girl and headed to the merchant’s guild in order to pick up the key to my new
home. From opening a potion workshop to becoming a massage specialist, there’s lots of things I want
to do. From a traveller living in inns to a full-fledged resident of the royal capital, I’m now able to
settle down and live life.
After receiving the keys from the guild, I headed to the shopping district and bought a variety of
things. Right now I’m struggling to make my home more comfortable to live in. It’s already complete
with furniture and curtains, the cleaning is already done, and I even got a futon from the guild as a
present. So even though I say it’s a struggle, I’m merely just planning on changing the layout of my
room. It’s not a big deal.
Without spending too much time, I was able to solve most things before noon. There were food stands
on the road just ahead of me, so I had lunch there. As I ate, I looked up at my house and thought.
(I should grow something in the garden. Flowers or something that I could harvest would be nice.)
Suddenly, it hit me.
(No, since I’ll have a potion workshop, I should grow the ingredients needed for potion-making.)
The three potions I can make are “Cure Disease”, “Cure Injury”, and “Cure Status Abnormality”. The
ingredients are different for each one, but they all require medicinal herbs.
(Alright, let’s try growing some herbs. There might be some seeds or young plants being sold at the
merchant’s guild or the shopping district.)
After eating, I went immediately to the guild and asked.
「Medicinal herb seedlings?」
The older lady tilted her head. This is a different lady than the real-estate agent, by the way.
「Now that you mention it, I think there is a shop that deals in those sorts of medicinal products.」
「But, since they’re for research, they might be expensive.」
「Research… huh?」
What kind of research, I began to ask. The woman sensed my question before I finished speaking, and
began explaining.
「Artificial cultivation」
Ahh I see, I guess you can’t just cultivate medicinal herbs. I suppose if there was a way to harvest them
in mass quantities, you wouldn’t need to hire adventurers to gather them. With an expression of
understanding, I seemed to be able to fool the old lady. She put on a slightly boastful expression.
170
「Yes, artificial cultivation research seems to be the number one priority in research at the Royal Magic
Academy.」
「It’s artificial cultivation after all, huh?. I had heard rumors, but didn’t know they went that far. As
expected of the Royal Capital.」
I nodded my head. I haven’t actually heard any rumors at all, but I want to try and come across as a
doctor so it would be odd for me not to know. Moreover, the lady is a bit conceited. If I impress her, it
will be easier to get information out of her. The lady happily talked as I made interjections in order to
make it seem like I understood. I was able to gain a lot of info about the Royal Magic Academy and
cultivation of medicinal herbs.
I came to the medicine shop “Andale” that the merchant’s guild told me about. I entered, and in front
of the shelves stood a balding middle-aged man.
「You need seedlings for medicinal herbs?」
I told him that the merchant’s guild referred me here, and he cordially invited me to the back of the
shop.
「Right over here.」
In the back of the store was a small garden, full of medicinal herbs growing in rows. According to the
man, medicinal herbs gradually lose all of their medicinal properties after being picked. It takes about
one week for them to completely lose their effectiveness. This shop hired adventurers to pick the
herbs, and then plants them back in this field. For deliveries to the Magical Academy, there are
rectangular flower pots that can support three herbs each.
「Alright, I’ll take nine please.」
I placed my order for the cheapest ones that were just about to lose their effectiveness. As long as they
look like medicinal herbs it’s fine. I don’t have any plans of actually making potions or doing research
with them. I also bought a few other minor things at the shop. Wooden test tube stands, a glass
watering can, and a flask to put as accessories in the potion workshop. Just for atmosphere, of course.
There was distillation equipment and a number of intertwining glass tubes, but since they cost several
hundred gold coins I didn’t buy any.
I rode home on a golem-drawn cart with “Andale” written in big letters on it. After getting the plants
and the inside of the house set up, I decided to go have some fun. There’s something I want to try, so I
think I’ll go to Cione today.
Right now, I’m in Cione’s lobby. What I want to try involves this tiered platform. I’ve always been
focused on the sidelines, and never gave the platform a try. It couldn’t be helped, the sidelines here are
really beautiful. They wear what you would find in a young women’s fashion magazine, and sit with
171
slender exposed thighs. You can stare however much you want and they won’t complain, rather they’ll
smile. I’m dizzy. Breaking through the sidelines to the tiered platforms seems almost impossible.
「This is the day I make it to the tiered platform.」
I give myself these words of encouragement, and move forward.
…But it was no use. I wasn’t able to make it today either.My knees gave out in front of a denim
miniskirt, and I called for her along the way. I had the willpower to endure boots, hotpants and sexy
tops, but this is my limit.
Because the sidelines are more expensive than the tired platform, normally you would hesitate to pay
for one of them. The sideline exists to provide customers a dream to reach for. But in my case income
isn’t an issue, so it doesn’t have any effect on me at all.
I quickly shut myself in with my chosen girl. The other thing I wanted to try was a massage,
specifically the kind I was taught last night. However, the girl in front of me was so young and slender
that it turned into more of a light caressing than a massage. If an amateur like me put my all into it, I
would definitely injure her.
（rub, rub, rub）
I rubbed her young and slender body as she lay face down. Gently, as if I was touching a peach that
was being sold by a fruit vendor. Since it’s a normal massage, it’s being done above her clothes.
（rub rub ruuub, ruuub rub）
I had her lay face up and continued to rub, of course with her clothes still on. She could be ticklish,
since she began twisting her body and trying to stop me lightly with her hands. I paid it no mind and
continued to rub with both hands.
（rub rub rub rub rub rub）
Sometimes I would feel something hard in the palm of my hands. She must be stiff there, there’s no
doubt about it. She twisted and turned, lightly grabbing both my wrists. Since we’re in the middle of
loosening her stiff muscles, it’s got to be a bit painful. I’ll have her endure it, there’s no other way.
Ignoring her fleeting resistance, I would occasionally turn her over and continue rubbing. After an
hour of being massaged, she lies face down motionless, and her face bright red. All of her tension has
disappeared along with her strength.
（Whew, looks like the massage was a success.）
Feeling satisfied, I stared at the girl from her feet as she lay face down. Covered in a denim skirt, her
slim but shapely ass was beautiful to look at. With her rough breathing that hasn’t settled down yet, it
moved up and down in big motions.
172
（Yup, this is good.）
I continued to stare at it for a bit as if admiring a work of art.
(Not just staring, but being able to go to the next stage is what’s nice about this world.)
Thankful that I came to this world, I got on my knees and slid up to her legs. She must have noticed my
presence, as she tried to crawl away. However, she legs were still shaky and she could hardly move at
all. “Just a minute” or “Please let me rest”, she was trying to tell me one of those things. But, I must
apologize. This sort of play just turns me on even more. I gently reached out my hand from behind her.
173
Chapter 24
Translator: “Imouto_Hunter”
I had dinner at a restaurant close to the store. I ordered what I guess you could call ravioli, a soup with
fancy-looking wontons added. It tasted good, as I’ve come to expect. At first I spat out the odd herbs
that I wasn’t used to on soup, but now I’m not satisfied without them. The flavor is completely
different, but you could compare them to onions and spices.
(The last massage went pretty well, but I’d still like to study a bit more.)
I thought, as I remembered the sidelines from a little while ago. The hard, unripe peach that was given
a massage gradually began to ripen and become softer. If you were to come close enough to smell it, a
rich sweet scent would fill your nostrils and travel to your lungs. If you give in to your desire to bite in,
you’d be greeted by a juicy fresh taste. It was incredibly delicious.
(To become a better massage therapist, I must learn more about the female body.)
That’s what I believe. I wonder if there’s a good teacher around here? The first person to spring to
mind is the mourning-dressed widow of the inn town, but she’s not here. There’s Awoke, but I don’t
want to go anywhere near the Elder Lich.
(Is there anyone at all…?)
I can cure injuries, illness, and status abnormality with magic, therefore I don’t need my massages to
have any curative effects of their own. As long as I can use it as cover for casting my magic, it’s good
enough. However, I also want them to feel good while I’m giving them a massage. If they’re feeling
good, it would also help disguise my magic. Basically, they’re body will be healed while in the middle
of feeling good from the massage, and they’ll leave thinking “this guy’s massages are really effective!”.
They won’t be able to notice that it was magic that did it.
(Someone who’s knowledgeable in this sort of thing, and would teach me…… ah!)
As soon as I thought of it, I couldn’t believe I didn’t think of it earlier.
(There’s Instructor Light Cruiser, isn’t there? Her skill is exceptional. Men can have skill too, but who
could know more about the female body than a female?)
Satisfied with my idea, I headed to Jayanne immediately after eating, praying that Instructor Light
Cruiser would be there. After arriving, I talked to the concierge and asked if she was there.
Unfortunately she was with a customer, but would be finishing any minute now. I made a reservation
for the next time slot, and thankfully it was open. The time slot immediately after that one however
was booked, so it must be pretty busy right now.
174
Black tea sounds nice right now, so I order some while waiting in the lobby. This cafe-area is far away
from the tiered platform, but close to the sidelines. I’m drawing quite a bit of attention from the
sidelines.
「…Hey, that’s…」
「That’s… him, right…?」
Listening to the disconnected fragments of their conversations, it looks like the story of me curing
Instructor Light Cruiser’s condition through massage is starting to get around. The explosive onee-
sama wasn’t in the sidelines, but receiving stares from women on roughly the same level as her wasn’t
exactly comfortable.
「Thank you for waiting.」
Hearing the concierge’s voice, I felt like I was being saved. I immediately left my seat and headed to
the counter where Instructor Light Cruiser was already waiting for me.
(She’s incredibly erotic.)
Her post-work body was covered in beads of sweat, or was it water from a shower? It looked quite
beautiful. Feeling a bit intimidated by her charm, we headed to a room. The girl clinging to my right
arm gave me a romantic feeling I haven’t had up until now. After reaching the room, I decided to talk
about something while having a drink. We each just finished work, so it’s fine to rest a bit, right?
She thanked me for curing her condition, and I asked her how she’s been doing since then. She replied
saying that she hasn’t felt better. We exchanged the same old conversations, and after that I asked her
a question.
「I want you to teach me how to give a massage.」
「Massage?」
The girl looked puzzled.
「Are you not a master at massages? You cured my poor health with a single massage, when nobody
else could cure it.」
With a slightly serious expression, I explained myself.
「There’s parts of the body called “acupuncture points”. They’re about the size of a fingertip, and if you
put enough pressure on them, it can have positive effects on the body. That’s what that sort of
“massage” was.」
175
Remembering some of my grandfather’s words, I made something up.
「Depending on what’s wrong, certain acupuncture points will become stiff. To cure something, a
certain acupuncture point needs a certain amount of force applied in order to stimulate it.」
The girl listened to my explanation with an equally serious expression, probably because I’m telling
her how her illness was cured. Unfortunately for her, this is all bullshit.
「However, under normal conditions, there’s a certain amount of unconscious power within the human
body. Searching for the correct points, and giving just those points the correct amount of pressure
requires not only strength, but a tremendous amount of concentration.」
The girl nodded.
「To tell you the truth, I’m already at my limits if I try to massage more than one person in a day.」
“But”, I added.
「Recently I’ve noticed that allowing the person’s body to relax makes it much easier to find certain
points and apply just enough stimulus.」
「I feel like I understand.」
She was really buying into it.
「The problem is that simply having them relax isn’t enough. If you stimulate a point, naturally there
will be a reaction, and by observing that reaction I’m able to find and stimulate the next point.」
I took a sip to wet my dry throat.
「Basically, if they’re sleeping I can’t give them a massage because there will be no reaction from them.
」
”I see”, the girl agreed.
「Ideally, I would want them relaxed but still able to give a good reaction. In other words, I need them
to be sensitive.」
“Ahh”. The girl opened her eyes, seeming to have understood why I want her to teach me.
176
「I want to heat their bath water while giving them a massage, and then continue while still ensuring
that their bath water doesn’t lower in temperature. I want to learn these skills, and once I do, I’ll be
able to give massages to many more people.」
That was a pretty embarrassing excuse, even for me. Despite the embarrassment, I continued.
「Among the people I know, there’s nobody more suited to teach me these skills than you.」
I stared firmly into her eyes.
「For that reason, I’m requesting your assistance.」
She seemed to be satisfied with my made-up reasoning, and smiled sweetly at me.
「Of course, if you’re okay with me, I’d be happy to.」
That smile tormented my heart with guilt. Truthfully, I had another plan made up as I thought of this
one. The plan was for an intensely blunt style of request.
(Hey you, you’re super good at sexy massages. Teach me how you do things. It’s fine, right? I cured
that body of yours, didn’t I?)
Yeah, this way was probably for the best.
Right away, Sensei began the lesson. With herself as the teaching material, she was literally putting
her whole body into it. It’s basically the same thing as teaching me her weakest points, so it must be
embarrassing for her. However, she was sincere about it and thoroughly explained things one by one
even while blushing. Of course, I continued to touch her according to her directions. Touching here,
touching there, slide, double click, drag and drop. It was like a computing class for old people taught
by a young beautiful woman.
「!!!!!」
My drag and drop was a bit too strong, and Sensei let out a wordless sound as she scolded me with her
eyes. I had to gulp looking at her watery eyes. No, Sensei is famous for being strict, so I have to take
this seriously. I continue with Sensei’s hands-on lesson. With a roll of the mouse wheel and a gentle
push, Sensei suddenly started to shake. She must be in vibration-mode, perhaps she received a
message.
「……」
While laying down, Sensei spoke in a quiet voice that it was time for a break. But recently, I’ve had a
bad habit of wanting to continue studying even during break time. Sensing my inability to calm down,
Sensei read my mind.
177
(Geez, I guess it can’t be helped.)
The troubled Sensei gave a kind smile, and let me insert my USB. I insert my USB and whisper some
important things to her ear. After all, if CPU usage goes above 100%, the PC could crash. That’s why
great care is needed when putting this much pressure on a PC. Sensei checked the task manager on
her PC, and it should be alright as long as I don’t go crazy. After purposely inserting my USB the wrong
way for a bit of fun, I inserted it all the way in and extracted a massive ZIP file.
178
Chapter 25
After class, Sensei and I sat on the sofa drinking iced tea. We ordered it when we first came to our
room, so it was lukewarm with the ice already melted. Even so, my hot body was still thankful for it.
There was still time left, but Sensei’s PC was at its limits so we decided to stop. She surely wasn’t
expecting me to extract a massive ZIP file, and gave me a strict scolding after she had recovered.
「How could you? I have another job right after this one.」
With watery eyes, she pinched me. It was pretty strong, and while painful, it felt good. As expected of
Sensei. I decided to ask her about the next lesson, and she replied.
「The truth is, one of our girls isn’t feeling well right now.」
As part of our training, she’d like me to examine her.
「That’s fine. If it can be cured, let’s cure it on the spot.」
She gave me the OK.
「And you’ll accompany me, won’t you Sensei?」
「Eh?」
「I want you to instruct me while I give the massage. You want me to improve, don’t you?」
From the looks of it, Sensei wasn’t expecting to have to accompany me. I lost myself in my imagination
of the three of us in a room together. Before the patient’s eyes, I’m attacking all of her weak points as
instructed by Sensei. Despite healing the patient in the process, even Sensei would hesitate over
exposing all of the girl’s secrets.
「Of course I’ll pay for both of your services as normal, and I won’t charge any medical fees.」
That’s definitely not something a person pursuing a medical career would do. But in my case, potions
are my source of income while healing is just a hobby. Sensei thought about those unusual conditions
for a bit, and agreed. Suggesting that I pay for the patient as well was likely effective. If she’s not
feeling well, she’s likely to not be making much money doing her job. Her physical condition has a
direct connection to her livelihood. She’s in desperate need of money. Since Sensei has more work
right after this, I made a reservation for tomorrow afternoon.
179
I left Jayanne and headed to my new home. I watered my herbs, made potions of E and F rank, and left
them there. Since I don’t live in inns anymore, I don’t have to worry about carrying them with me. I
didn’t put the F rank potions in my bag, rather I put them with the test tube stand to use as
accessories. With several pale red, blue and green potions placed there, it gave off the atmosphere of a
real potion workshop. I’ve never actually seen what a real potion workshop looks like, so I’m just
guessing.
I woke up in my new house for the first time the next morning. I slept soundly, and waking up was
refreshing. Getting moderate exercise everyday really is effective. The time is still early morning, I
guess you could say. Opening my curtains and looking over the town, you could see the sun just begin
to appear over the horizon. Looking out from my third floor window, there weren’t really any people
outside. I opened the window, and the outside air felt good and refreshing. I went to my rooftop
garden and looked at my medicinal herbs. I call it a garden, but there’s only nine herbs planted right
now. The rest is just bare soil. The herbs aren’t looking good at all, they’re already on their last legs.
(Even though I just bought them yesterday…)
It’s a shame that they started withering right away. I thought of something that might work. I filled my
glass watering can, and mixed the water with a rank F Cure Injury potion. I watered the mixture
evenly over all nine plants.
(Medicinal herbs gradually lose their magical properties when taken out of their magical soil.)
I remembered the words of the bald man of the medicine shop Andale.
(If the magical energy of the potion is able to transfer back to the herbs, perhaps their health will be
restored as well.)
That’s what I thought. At this rate they’d be completely withered by evening, so it would be great if
this is able to bring them back to good health. For good measure, I also opened a Cure Illness (F) and a
Cure Status Abnormality (F) potion, added both to the mixture, and watered the plants with those as
well. I returned the empty potion bottles to the test tube stand. Yup, this is starting to look more like a
workshop.
Meanwhile, the sun had risen and more people had appeared on the streets. Food stands selling
breakfast had begun to open up. I climbed down the stairs and went outside to buy a club sandwich. I
hurried back home and ate it together with a hot cup of coffee. I don’t really feel like cooking, so I’m
thankful for the food stands that open in the morning. It’s not that I hate cooking, it’s just that the
process itself, the dishes afterwards, and dealing with the organic waste is more trouble than it’s
worth. Where there’s water and moisture, mold will start growing if you’re not diligent. I couldn’t go
without the chlorinated cleaning products that I had in Japan. I’ve simply got no idea what to do with
the organic trash either.
I left my house and headed to the clothing store to do some shopping. I bought some casual clothes, as
well as more formal looking clothes. There’s a walk-in closet in my home, so I’m finally buying some
clothes to fill it with. In addition, I wrote in my diary that I had been neglecting, and I also explored the
neighborhood near my house in order to memorize the local geography.
180
I had lunch at what has become my favorite restaurant, eating a fried yakisoba-like dish with lots of
vinegar poured on. Breathing in the steam from the vinegar was enough to make me cough several
times. Eventually, it approached the agreed-upon time and I headed towards Jayanne. Today I’ll be
giving Instructor Light Cruiser’s unwell coworker a massage under her supervision, and I’ll secretly
use magic to cure her in the process. I have a reservation, so the concierge guided me right away to the
counter. I paid the money for both of them and Sensei came to the counter by herself. I headed to a
room with her, as she explained her coworker was already waiting there.
「Thank you very much for choosing us.」
The coworker gave me her greeting. I could tell just by looking that she wasn’t feeling well. Her
expression was painful, and she had dark circles under her eyes. It was hard to look at, so I had her lay
face down and tell me her symptoms.
「A terrible headache and dizziness that won’t go away. I’m not able to sleep much at night.」
She had twintails and a serious-looking face. She was slender, but her breasts were shapely. She might
be one size bigger than Sensei.
「Are those the same symptoms as yours, Sensei?」
I asked. If they were the same symptoms, it might be an epidemic.
「No, they’re different. I had pain throughout my whole body, and felt fatigue.」
Sensei responded. If that’s the case, it’s likely not an epidemic. I’ll heal her quickly, and then use her as
a massage training partner. Under Sensei’s instructions, I moved my fingers like stylus pens and
activated my magic.
(Cure Injury (F) )
Judging by how the magic felt when activated, she wasn’t injured anywhere.
(Cure Illness (F) )
I continued using my magic. Surprisingly, I couldn’t feel anything out of the ordinary, so she probably
wasn’t ill.
(Cure Status Abnormality (F) )
I felt a clear response, but it wasn’t enough for a complete recovery.
(Cure Status Abnormality (E) )
This cured it. There’s no doubt about it. Rather than an illness, it was a status abnormality. I asked
Twintails a question.
181
「How is it, are you feeling more relaxed?」
「…Yes, I feel incredibly relaxed.」
The girl responded with a pillow placed under her chin. Sensei smiled too at the girl who was clearly
feeling at ease.
「Sensei, this is where the curing begins. I need to relax her body and make sure her reactions are
easily observable.」
I stared at Sensei with serious eyes. Everything I said was a lie, this girl is already cured. But, Sensei
nodded with an equally serious expression. “Twintails’ recovery is entirely up to my guidance” is what
she was thinking. Sensei then began instructing me.
(Amazing.)
I was in awe. Under Sensei’s guidance, I lightly tapped under Twintails’ armpit. With just that, I got a
strong reaction. Sensei was merely giving instructions, it was me who was touching her body with my
hands. Nevertheless, I have never experienced this kind of reaction before.
I continued to touch her all over the place, tapping, double tapping, and swiping. Her reactions became
bigger and bigger. And then, I gave a sudden flick. There was a momentary vibration. That flick wasn’t
just a normal flick. Sensei correctly guessed Twintails’ sensitive spots and had me flick up, down, right,
left, pointing me in the direction of what appeared to have the strongest effect. A double tap with both
hands, a long tap, a pinch inwards with both hands. From there, a right flick with my right hand, and a
left flick with my left hand. The vibrations got stronger with each movement.
(Ehhhh!?)
I was shocked at the next instructions, but Sensei’s orders are absolute. I can’t disobey her. First, a
large outward pinch with my left hand. I held my left hand in position. Next was a small pinch inward
with my right hand. While pinched in, I flicked my right hand up, down, left, right. The vibrations just
kept getting stronger, matching how hard it was to keep the pinch held. Several times I heard a beast-
like yell. By the way, Twintails is a human, not a werewolf. Sensei ordered me to continue, so I didn’t
stop flicking. I held the outward pinch as it was. The beast yelled, moaned, and howled. Each howl was
longer than the last. The howls were loud enough to hurt my eardrums, and then suddenly, they
changed to a strange sound that wasn’t human or beast, and suddenly faded out. Everything around
me was soaked, even my face. It was painful to open my eyes. I peaked at Twintails’ face, and both of
her eyes were flicked upward without any sign of returning.
「Sensei! Do you think she’s alright?」
I asked, frightened. The girl started pulsating in a large, unnatural manner.
「She’s alright.」
182
Her expression was a serious one, making sure to watch Twintails’ every move. Sensei’s monitoring
capabilities were extremely powerful. If she were to use them in full, she would probably be able to
keep Twintails stable while just barely in the world of the living. As I feared for Twintails’ life, I
remembered something very important.
(Shit! I’m the one who decides when this is over!)
Sensei doesn’t know when the healing is complete. That’s why until I give the word, all I can do is try
to make sure her health stays in good condition.
「Sensei! It’s over! The treatment was successful!」
I announced in a panic. Sensei at last had a relieved expression.
With the treatment finished, we all drank lemon soda. Sensei and I sat on the sofa, while Twintails sat
up on the bed. I was pretty thirsty. Twintails especially needed the hydration. I forced her to drink
iced tea and water in addition to the soda. After having lost that much fluid, she needs to replenish it
as soon as possible.
「Seriously, that massage was something else.」
Twintails checked her own physical condition, and to her surprise, both her headache and dizziness
were gone. Afterwards, she let me know how she felt about the massage.
「I really felt like I was at the gates of heaven.」
Sensei listened to her talk with a gentle smile.
「I thought for a moment that I might not actually return.」
Yes, so did I. We really cut it close.
「By the way, I felt like there might have been some sort of status abnormality, do you have any idea
what it could be?」
“Hmm” she moaned upon hearing my question. It was a different type of moan than before. Less
beastlike and more dignified and sweet.
「I guess… I… Don’t?」
I guess we’ll call it an unknown status abnormality.
Can’t wait to see more? Want to show your support? CLICK HERE to be a patron and get additional
chapters ahead of time!
183
Chapter 26
After that, the three of us rested until time was up, and then walked down the hallway together.
Today’s objectives were massage training and curing the girl, so I didn’t do anything else. There’s no
way I could have done anything with Twintails, and Sensei had used up most of her concentration.
Twintails leaned on Sensei’s shoulder, with her hips still weak from her near-death experience. The
reason she’s leaning on Sensei and not me is so that she doesn’t receive too much stimulus. Her whole
body is still very sensitive from what happened, so if I carelessly touch her in the wrong place I could
end up with a repeat of what happened earlier. Just as Sensei could tell me her most sensitive areas,
she also knows her least sensitive areas. She pays careful attention to where she touches her as she
supports her.
On our way to the staircase leading downstairs, there was an open door and a commotion coming
from nearby.
The three of us got closer and peaked inside. Inside the room appeared to be a male guest, the
concierge, and a woman on the ground convulsing and foaming at the mouth. In addition were two
female waitresses looking after the fallen girl.
「Hey, what is this!? Give me a break!」
The guest yelled overbearingly as the concierge apologized. It looks like the girl collapsed in the
middle of servicing him.
「So, what is it? What’s up with this place? Can’t you manage your women?」
Looks like a troublesome guy. He had a bad look in his eyes. First thing’s first, I need to cure that girl. I
exchanged glances with the apologizing concierge, moved to the girl’s side, and began the massage. I
call it a massage, but I really just raised her upper body and placed my hand on her back. As I raised
her upper body, she threw up all over my clothes.
「What’s with you guys?」
The man raised his voice at us who had suddenly appeared. I ignored him and continued activating my
magic. The same as I did with Twintails, I went through cure injury, cure illness, and cure status
abnormality spells all rank F.
(Hmm?)
I passed cure injury and cure illness with nothing happening, but I felt a reaction with cure status
abnormality. But the feeling I got from it was exactly the same as I got with Twintails. That’s why I had
a feeling something was strange. Fortunately, Cure Status Abnormality (F) was able to cure her. She
184
stopped convulsing and regained consciousness. She must have had some vomit in her trachea, as she
started coughing violently and then quickly settled down. The waitresses had her drink water.
「Excuse me please.」
While still leaning on Sensei, Twintails came closer to me and whispered.
「I just remembered, but when my body started having problems it was after servicing this same guest.
」
I took a fleeting glance at the man. He was still shouting at the concierge. I let Twintails know how it
felt when I cured this girl.
「The exact same feeling as when you cured me?」
I nodded. It was most likely from the same source. After thinking for a bit, Twintails went and told
something to the waitress. The waitress then quickly ran downstairs.
「I’m very sorry, don’t worry about the money. If you wait a few minutes, we can have a replacement
ready for you.」
The concierge was on his knees apologizing. It may have put the guest in a good mood, as he started
acting arrogant. He made a fuss demanding that a replacement be brought in right away.
「How about you bring the whole sidelines in here? I’ll choose from there.」
「Dear customer, that’s a bit…」
「What’s wrong with you? Were those apologies just for show? If you’re really sorry, isn’t that the least
you can do?」
Since I’m just a bystander, I let the woman sit on the sofa while I watched the argument from a
distance. The waitress that left earlier returned with a different young concierge and what looked like
two bouncers. The man looked at the bouncers, and started backing off as I expected him to.
(He’s that sort of guy, huh? He puts on a strong appearance against people weaker than him, but he
loses his cool as soon as he has to face someone tough.)
I made that assumption based off of some clients I worked for in Japan. The young concierge talked to
the older concierge while showing him a ledger.
「Dear customer, do you have a minute?」
His words were polite, but his tone was more forceful compared to earlier.
185
「Yeah?」
He must have noticed the change in atmosphere. The man still raised his voice, but it was clear that he
was bluffing.
「Please take a look at the ledger. The dates that you came here as well as your partners for each night
are written here.」
He continued.
「And here are the dates and names of our workers who reported illness.」
The concierge’s eyes glowed with strength.
「They bear an incredible resemblance. Do you have any idea why that is?」
「Of course not! Are you trying to blame one of your guests!?」
The man’s voice was loud and angry, but his eyes were restless. They darted between the concierge,
the bag on the table, and Twintails behind the concierge. He made eye contact with Twintails, and
looked shocked.
「Whatever! I’m never coming to this place again! I don’t need the replacement so just give me my
money back!」
「I’m terribly sorry, but I ask you to please wait a minute.」
The man started heading to the table, but the bouncers stood in his way. The concierge took his bag
and started inspecting the contents.
「What are you doing looking in a customer’s belongings!? I won’t allow it, I’ll sue you!」
He tried to stop the concierge, but the bouncers wouldn’t allow it.
「As the manager of this place, I have the authority to check customer’s belongings.」
The concierge’s hands didn’t stop as he spoke, checking each things one by one. Then, he took out a
single potion. The light shone on it, and its color was a pale purple. A color I had never seen before. He
revealed an empty potion bottle, and smelled the nearby odour. He gave a signal to the young
concierge.
「Call the guards immediately. Please escort our guest to a different room. Treat him as our guest, but
be forceful.」
186
His tone of voice was harsh. He spoke politely, but it was as if he was talking to an enemy. The
bouncers escorted the man downstairs, who was still ranting and raving.
「Thank you, Tauro-sama. This is all thanks to you.」
「Were you able to figure out what was going on?」
「Yes, he was most likely drugging these girls in secret.」
That must be what the potion bottle from earlier was for.
「I believe it to be a type of aphrodisiac. If the ingredients are too concentrated or unrefined, it can
cause a multitude of undesired side effects.」
It’s a very dangerous type of drug, the concierge explained.
「Our store exists because of these girls. I can’t allow them to be harmed.」
He was fairly angry.
「We’ve had a lot of girls fall ill recently. It’s thanks to your help that I’ve finally been able to figure out
a possible cause for it.」
”I’d like to thank you as well”, the concierge said as he bowed towards Twintails and Sensei.
Twintails aside, Sensei was actually sick and didn’t have a status abnormality. I thought that, but I
didn’t say it.
「We’ll do our best to follow through with the investigation.」
The concierge said with a powerful voice. It looks like the other shops will be helping too. They’re
going to see how many girls are currently ill and deal with it accordingly. This brought me some relief.
Afterwards, guards, a concierge from a different store, and a real doctor came to the scene. It was a big
commotion. As a self-alleged doctor, I left in order to not be found out. The concierge really wanted to
thank me, but he looked so busy that I told him I’d come by another day. My coat was still covered in
vomit, so I sent it to the cleaners. I returned home in just my undershirt and cloak, but it wasn’t too
cold as it was still four in the afternoon. I put on a different coat, thankful that I had purchased extra
clothing. I went to the garden to take a look at my herbs that I had watered with potions this morning.
「Ohh!」
All nine of my herbs were looking so healthy you couldn’t tell it was them. They were so lively I could
feel it. It was the opposite of the eyesore that they were this morning.
187
(It looks like potions really do work to keep medicinal herbs healthy. My theory was correct.)
“Mmhmm”, I nodded to myself. I thought for a moment that this could be useful to artificial cultivation
research, but I quickly rejected the idea.
(I don’t know how much herbs are needed to make a potion, but this would definitely be cost-
ineffective.)
There’s no way the Royal Magic Academy hasn’t already tried it. Artificial cultivation is meaningless if
you have to expend a bunch of potions to make it work. It was getting close to dinnertime, so I headed
out.
188
Chapter 27
Right now I’m eating fried seafood at a restaurant called “Marinade”. I heard customers saying good
things about it in the brothel, so I decided to check it out. The flavor is, hmm, not bad. Eating the fried
white fish with tartar sauce filled me with joy.
（The food’s good, but this really isn’t for me…）
I looked at the ceiling and sighed. This ceiling is the store’s selling point, but it’s not really to my tastes.
It’s barely high enough for me to stand up, and it’s made out of some sort of glass or acrylic material.
It’s transparent, and functions as the floor for the level above us. Upstairs are girls passing by wearing
sailor uniforms.
（They should at least wear some underwear…）
They were wearing sailor uniforms, but that was all. They were crouching, and swinging their hips
while dancing. Well, basically, the akebia trees were bearing fruit, and the chrysanthemums were in
bloom. All at point-blank range, even though I’m eating. The three men at the table next to me were
really into it, and looked excited. They were eating and enjoying the view while lying all the way down
in their reclining seats. Of course, there were bits of food all over the aprons covering their chests as
well as their surroundings.
（I wondered why they gave us aprons at a yakiniku-style retaurant, but I guess this is why.）
To each their own, but I don’t like it. It leaves a bad taste in my mouth. I finished my food upright in
my chair, and quickly left. As a change of pace, I went to a fast food store. It’s not actually a fast food
restaurant, but rather the brothel equivalent of fast food. I’m a man of experience when it comes to
this sort of business, but recently I’ve come to enjoy cheap and casual places.
「Welcome!」
A young girl wearing the store’s uniform greeted me with an energetic smile. Inside was a hall with a
tiered platform near the end.
「Once you’ve chosen, please let me know.」
Standing and sitting on the platform were girls wearing yellow bikinis. Their chests were affixed with
plates that had their numbers on them.
（This is what you could call “prostitution without penetration”.）
189
According to me research, there’s no penetration allowed in this place. There’s also no time limit, but
rather a limit to one “shot”. And above all, it’s cheap. Only one silver coin, no tipping, and no need to
order drinks. The old lady from Bell Talk informed me that cheap prices should be cause for concern,
but I’m here for a different reason.
（”Finger and Lip Only” (FALO), is what the system is called. I think it could be useful to help improve
my massage technique.）
That’s what I thought. I chose a partner without being too picky, and headed to a room.
「What a failure.」
I said while reflecting on my actions. As soon as we entered, I was forced into a sixty-nine position.
While in that position, she untied her bikini and spoke.
「Please feel free.」
Again in front of my eyes was an arrangement of chrysanthemum and akebia. This place is definitely
under the same management as the last one! Like a dairy cow having its milk squeezed out, I reached
the goal without any pleasure.
「I’m pretty worn out.」
I was running out of energy. Suddenly, a store’s sign caught my eye.

（”Relaxing Massage”, huh? Might not be a bad idea. My body’s still stiff from the sixty-nine in that
small room, I think I’ll head inside.）
It’s my first time entering a “normal” massage shop, so it might be nice.
I entered, and a woman came out to escort me to a private room. She laid my face down on a bed. Then
she began massaging my back. I sat up and she took my arm and bent my leg, like a judo technique. It
wasn’t what you’d expect from a traditional massage.
（Agh, it hurts, but it feels good.）
Even I could tell that my body had become stiff. My breathing gradually became deeper and more
relaxed.
（Hm?）
However, things gradually began to change. Her fingers began to brush up against my genitals and I
could feel her breasts touching me.
（What’s going on?）
190
Unexpectedly, I started to get excited even though this wasn’t supposed to be that sort of massage.
The onee-san noticed and stopped moving her hands.
「Uh, um, I’m sorry.」
She apologized to me and then said something unexpected.
「This part will cost extra, what do you choose?」
Huh? Is this that kind of shop? I hadn’t noticed. But since it’s come to this, I requested it. There’s no
penetration allowed, by the way.
「Okay, look this way and don’t close your eyes.」
The onee-san smiled charmingly as she told me to pay attention. She was toying with me. She put her
left hand on the base of the hose, and the water current was in complete control. The right hand
continued to stimulate the tip of the hose. Her eyes were looking intently at my eyes, trying to discern
how I was doing. If I was close to climaxing, she would squeeze her left hand and slow down the
stimulation. If I was coming back down, she would loosen her left hand and increase the stimulation. I
was in agony as she pushed my limits.
An aikido master is said to be able to keep a small bird in his right hand without letting it fly away. If
the bird tries to fly away, he can sense it and lower his right hand. The bird will stumble while trying
to take off as the hand is lowered. Then, as the bird prepares itself to take off again, the master will
return his right hand to its original position. By repeating this, the bird will never be able to fly.
I’m in the same situation right now. The onee-san isn’t perfect like the master, but she compensates
for it with her left hand not letting a single drop come through. I learned the importance of looking at
the person’s eyes. The sixty-nine from earlier seemed really foolish in comparison.
Just as I was about to reach a massive climax and was anticipating the left hand to stop me again, the
onee-san removed her binding spell from it.
（W-w-w-w-what!?）
I couldn’t believe what just happened before my eyes. In that moment, I lied on my back and stared as
all of my little sons flew up to the ceiling.
（Impossible! This is impossible! Even as a high schooler, they never flew this high!）
I was astonished. However, that wasn’t the only reason for my surprise.
（!? Ah, gah, ahhh!）
It wasn’t stopping. There’s no way there could be this much. It’s an unbelievable amount.
191
（My life! My life is drifting away!）
It was enough to scare me.
（…This is… My first time…）
I had been toyed with.
I returned to my new home. What just happened was amazing. I asked her, and she told me that it was
her special technique “Toxin Removal”. By pushing the person to their limits, their body reacts like
that. By the way, have I told you guys before? “Special techniques” or a nameable skill. I really want
one. I want a special technique. I want to name a certain move. Then, I want to repeat that special
move while shouting its name. As the self-proclaimed mysterious villain of Cione, I’d like to have a
nickname and a special move. With that aside, I made a few mistakes today, but I also learned a lot.
I used the remainder of my magic spell count to make potions. I used rank F cure injury, cure illness,
and cure status abnormality potions on myself too. I believe that by using rank F potions on myself, I’d
be able to tell if there’s anything wrong with me by how it feels. I didn’t feel anything in response to
the cure illness or status abnormality potions. I felt the cure injury potion cure something completely,
and I remembered that I had hit my shin against something earlier.
I have one S rank spell left for today, as well as three A rank, six B rank, and ten C rank. Hmm, I
haven’t used any at all even the date’s going to change soon.
（If I don’t use them once in a while, I get worried wondering if I can really do it or not.）
Since it’s come to this, I made ten S, A, and B rank potions and poured them onto the medicinal herbs.
They’d be useless if used on me, so I figure it will at least provide nutrition to the plants. I diluted them
in the watering can, covered in a bag so that the potion’s light doesn’t leak out and poured it over the
herbs. Just out of curiosity, I poured the rank S cure injury potion directly onto the centermost herb.
192
I Got a Cheat, So I Want to Live as I Like Chapter
28
Translator: “Imouto_Hunter” Editor: “Weasalopes”
It’s morning. I woke up and opened my curtains. Outside, a tree’s abundant leaves were rustling in the
wind and letting emerald-colored sunlight into my bedroom.
（…A tree?）
I opened the window and gazed out at my small rooftop garden. I had planted nine herb seedlings In
the center of the thin, discolored rectangular patch of soil. It was a barren-looking garden. Now
however, it was growing up to my knees and I couldn’t see a single spot of soil. In the center was a tree
about two meters tall with healthy leaves growing from its many branches rustling in the wind. The
leaves shone in a beautiful emerald green color, and I could smell the scent of fresh green leaves all
the way to my room.
「Eh?」
What’s this? What happened? My pink-colored brain cells worked over and over again to come up
with something, and finally thought up a probable reason.
「Last night I got carried away and poured a high-rank potion onto the plants, then they started
growing like crazy and covered the whole garden.」
I started talking and observing the situation in order to help calm myself.
「The plant that I poured my rank S potion on had broken away further from the others and had
become a tree.」
What an incredible fantasy world. Overnight, my barren garden had become a small forest.
（Does it stand out? Is it strange? Will it be alright?）
I looked around at the building’s surroundings. It’ still early morning, so it looks like nobody’s noticed
yet.
（Well, there’s nothing I can do about it now. I suppose I could cut them, but I’d feel bad for them after
growing this much.）
193
If I look at it optimistically, it actually blends into the surroundings like this. That is, if you forget that
it suddenly appeared overnight. Besides, I wanted an overflowing garden like this eventually. Even if
not right away, I was planning on growing a tree. And above all, I’ve really taken a liking to this tree’s
beauty.
（Those leaves are shining like jewels, I’ve never seen anything like it. As expected of this fantasy
world.）
I left it like this for now.
After breakfast, I immediately returned to explore the garden. The grass overflowing from the garden
was all medicinal herbs. Their height was 50 centimeters, and their leaves were thick and healthy. The
seedlings were originally only five centimeters, so they’ve undergone an amazing growth. The tree
was just a little taller than myself, and the trunk was about 10 centimeters circumference. The leaves
were worthy of a special mention. They were growing like the hair on a person’s head, and each one
was translucent and beautiful like a jewel.
（As expected, there’s no way I could cut such a beautiful tree. I can’t let it wither away either, so I’ll at
least water it.）
Thinking that, I diluted some rank F potions with water and watered the plants.
（They were okay when I watered them yesterday with F rank potions mixed with water, so this
amount should be fine.）
And like that, I spent the morning tending to my garden.
For lunch, I ate lobster at the lobby of Cassabell. I ate the same thing on my first day at the Royal
Capital, so I wanted to try it again. The strong garlic sauce stimulated my appetite. I feel bad for the
women, but they’ll have to forgive me. It’s just too delicious. I looked at the tiered platform while
eating. While wondering who I should choose, I spotted that girl. She was a plain looking girl that I
chose before. It looks like she’s still not that popular. It’s a shame, because she’s a good girl that’s kind
and quiet. It might be good to choose her to see how much I’ve grown since that time. I also want to
try out the massage techniques that I’ve learned. Let’s do that.
「Excuse me, I’d like to reserve that girl please.」
I told the concierge. It would have been fine to reserve her after eating, but the moment I thought of it
I was overwhelmed with anxiety that someone would choose her before me. Good grief, I’m a
cowardly man as usual.
The girl and I entered a room. She was quiet, kind, and plain, and her clothing and makeup reflected
this. She had the atmosphere of a cute neighborhood girl. Plain-chan remembered me, and thanked me
with her greeting. Now then, there is something on my mind. It didn’t occur to me this morning while
with my garden, but I noticed it while waiting for my food at the lobby. It’s that feeling that I’ve felt
194
before. The same as when I woke up in the inn at Awoke, I could feel as if a bunch of scattered
knowledge was merging together and I could see things from a higher point of view than before, as if I
leveled up. A feeling that I’ve gotten stronger without any reason.
Looking at the tiered platform from the lobby, I could see lines of light faintly circulating across the
bodies of the girls. I could see them a lot more vividly on Plain-chan, probably because she was right in
front of me.
「Let me touch you for a bit, okay?」
She probably remembered the last time where I did nothing but tease her, so she nodded her head
shyly. I followed my hands along the slender lines of light flowing across her. Her reaction was
incredible. She didn’t jump out let out a voice, but the color of the light changed from a dark red to a
bright red, and the speed of circulation increased. Following the lines, I rubbed her gently. I
understood the increasing weight of my actions on an unconscious level. I continued massaging her
gently, and the light changed to a dark orange with bright orange in several places.
（For three centimeters in both of her armpits, the light was a bright orange color. Could this mean…?
）
I used both my index fingers to push into the bright orange areas.
「〜〜〜！！！」
Plain-chan arched her back in shock. The colors of light changed at once, becoming stronger. The
bright orange parts changed to a dark yellow.
（I knew it!）
I was excited at my newfound power.
（This ability lets me see the ideal points on my partner in real time.）
As someone giving massages, this is an ability I desperately wanted. I can visualize where the best
places to massage are. I happily continued to gently massage the orange and yellow parts of Plain-
chan.
Her eyes lost focus, and the pit of her stomach shined bright yellow. I sensed that the time had come,
and so I finished the final preparations. I got out of the bed away from Plain-chan, removed my
clothes, folded them and neatly put them aside. I bowed deeply before her, took a big breath in, and
ran forward before taking a giant leap towards her.
「Plaaiin-chuwan!」
While screaming, I dived on her.

I drank coffee at a cafe near the plaza. Ahh, that was delicious. Freshly made and piping hot. If I
were to compare her to food, Plain-chan is a home-cooked meal. It can’t compare to something from a
195
restaurant, but it has its own warmth and sense of security. After we were finished, her face was red
and she wouldn’t look me in the eye. It was very cute. And like that, I was able to learn things about
Plain-chan that weren’t plain at all. I was fairly surprised.
196
I Got a Cheat Chapter 29
Translator: “Imouto_Hunter” Editor: “Weasalopes”
I walked on the path to Jayanne in high spirits. I’ve grown so much since I first came to the Royal
Capital that I feel like I’m on an entirely different level of strength than before. I was able to confirm
that when I spent time with Plain-chan.
（My body feels light.）
I attempted some practice while I walked.
（I’ll try tracing the lines as I imagine them.）
The surrounding people were creeped out by my actions, and started keeping their distance from me.
However, I was in such a good mood that I didn’t notice.
「…What are you doing?」
Suddenly, a voice called out to me. When I looked in the direction of the voice, standing there was a
shocked looking Explosive Onee-san. She was wearing her normal clothes. A dark one-piece dress, a
cream colored cardigan, and a flax colored tote bag. She looked like an office lady on her way to work.
A different sort of appearance than the cheerleader outfit she wears while at her job.
「…I thought I’d pick up my coat from a shop.」
I quickly stopped my hand-motions, and looked around frantically as I realized what I had been doing.
People were avoiding me and occasionally glancing towards me as if they were looking at a crazy
person. I spoke, blushing and embarrassed. I had brought my coat in for cleaning yesterday after it got
covered in vomit. “Ah, I see.” said the onee-sama as she continued.
「Catching that villain yesterday, it seems like you’ve been pretty busy.」
「No, I just happened to notice that the symptoms were alike and notified the staff that they could be
from the same source.」
That’s pretty much how it happened. I didn’t want to get involved in it any further. “Hmm” said the
onee-sama, but it looked like she believed me.
「By the way, are you off work today?」
I changed the topic while admiring her clothing.
197
「No, I’m heading to the shop after this.」
”The shop, huh?” I said, suddenly becoming interested. It saw that she had several finely bound books
inside her tote bag. I wonder if she reads them while sitting at the sidelines. “Ahh, this is…” she began
explaining as she noticed my gaze.
「I’m coming back from school. I go straight to the shop on my way back.」
（…A student!? Well, she is right around the age of a female university student…But is it really okay to
surprise me all of a sudden like that!?）
Seeing my surprised expression, she spoke somewhat unhappily.
「Oh it might not seem like it, but I’m a student at the Royal Magic Academy, you know?」
（Royal Magic Academy? Just from the name, it sounds like the most elite school for magic.）
I was astonished. It was just as surprising as when I met a graduate from Tokyo University for the first
time at 28 years old. As someone who lived in the country, it was just as exciting seeing a celebrity
appear on television.
「Here’s proof.」
She seemed to be satisfied with my shock, and pointed to her chest with a proud expression. There
was a brooch designed with a green leaf and a white cane. It was probably a symbol of the school.
「If we stop here I’ll be late, so let’s walk together.」
Saying that, she took my hand and walked with me to the shop.
「Uh, is it okay to talk about you as a student of the Royal Magic Academy?」
I asked, as I didn’t want to pry into her personal life.
「What in particular?」
She returned my question as if it was strange to have asked it. She really didn’t understand what I was
worried about. I just then realized that this was a different world. I had been thinking of this as if I was
in Japan. I had translated it something like this:
『I just left my university lecture, and now I’m going to go work at a soapland.』
In Japan, that’s not something a girl would say in broad daylight while walking down the middle of the
street. Moreover,
198
『Ehh, you don’t believe that I’m a university student? Here, this is proof. Hehe, are you surprised? I’m
a student of the Royal Magic Academy after all.』
She even has pride for her school. An active student of Tokyo University is telling me that she’s going
to work at a soapland right here in public. I can’t believe such a thing, but I guess it’s possible in this
world. Looking back, the girls I’ve met at the brothels don’t seem to have any shame about their jobs.
On the contrary, some girls like Instructor Light Cruiser are very prideful about it. In this world,
working in a brothel isn’t something that you have to keep private. Rather, it may even be something
that you can be boastful of. They’re young, beautiful, stylish, and able to fulfill the desires of people.
「Ahh, sorry, I must have been mistaken.」
I smiled and tried to dodge the situation. The question mark above her head was still there, but she
didn’t say anything after that. After that, we continued to talk while we walked.
「Research materials and books all cost quite a lot of money.」
She said. To pay for those expenses on top of tuition, and to live comfortably, she works part time at
Jayanne. It was just as I had thought. Working at a brothel is popular, and there are many girls who
would like to work there yet can’t get hired. The pay must be good too. There’s also the status that
comes with landing a job with such a low acceptance rate. It’s like being a female television announcer
in Japan. To compare them, Jayanne and other first-class brothels of the capital are like Tokyo’s
leading broadcast station, while the second-rate brothels are more like local broadcast stations, and
go-go bars are quite below brothels.
「My working hours are short, so it’s no big deal. I earn enough for what I need.」
Now that I think of it, I haven’t really seen her on the sidelines that often. Particularly in the early
hours after they open, I haven’t seen her. It must be because she’s also working as a student.
Instructor Light Cruiser really is top class. She told me that she hadn’t been working as much do to
poor health, but recently she’s been working enough to threaten the other girls.
「By the way, I’d like to change the subject.」
It was about the incident with the captured villain.
「You said that you didn’t have a big part in it, but the shop seems to think otherwise.」
I see. Well, I guess that makes sense considering the state the concierge was in.
「They want to thank you somehow.」
She smiled suggestively.
199
「Specifically, they’ll let you play with any girl in the store.」
Hmm. I’m not really short on money, so it doesn’t have much meaning to me. However, I can’t refuse
someone’s feelings of gratitude.
「So, how about me? If that’s fine with you, we can stop the negotiations here.」
Wearing a dark one-piece dress, the onee-sama smiled as she faced me. I was enchanted by the sight.
To be invited by such an attractive woman, hesitating or taking time to consider her request would be
a dishonor.
「Of course!」
I tightened my loose expression, and gave her my reply.
「Then it’s decided. It won’t be like last time, so be prepared.」
Saying that, the onee-sama pressed her big soft elastic weapon into my upper arm. She seemed
concerned about our draw from earlier. Then, I realized something important.
（This is the first time in my life that I’ve walked a sex-worker to work as her customer.）
Tauro’s life experience points increased by one.
200
Chapter 30
Translator: “Karaage” Editor: “Weasalopes”
The curtain of the battle between me and the Explosive Onee-san quietly opens.
I gently touch the young lady’s body.
The young lady looks at me with confidence as if telling me to show her what I’ve got.
(I’m now different from the last time!)
I’m not impertinent. I have a weapon that I can thrust in hand this time.
(Your sexual senses appear to me as light circulation and color temperature.)
This can be called magic eye. No, I will definitely call it 『Magic Eye』. I was longing for something like
the magic eye.
My hands were not touching any of the sensitive areas.
Upper arms, shoulders, back, elbows and knees I gently slide my palm over them and trace it with my
fingers. That’s it.
(…?……??)
But even so, a gentle and mild feeling wraps her up. She is confused as to not know why this was
happening.
I continue touching her gently while keeping watch on her light circulation. At the next moment, she
starts to get engrossed in the feeling.
By the way, do you know the word 「Grooming」?

It is like when you see animals cleaning each other.
Grooming meant, keeping your body clean by taking care of each other areas that are out of your
reach.
Individuals who groomed each other are said to live a longer life than individuals who do it alone.
In other words, grooming is necessary for living things.
Therefore, we living things are designed to accept grooming.
I wonder if you guys had any experience with it.
Like when your hair is being mess up or being groomed, you feel comfortable and want it to continue.
I have. But it was when I was a kid though.
And I believe that this feeling of comfort is a mechanism embedded in us living things to accept
grooming.
When a kitten become obedient when you grab it by the neck. It doesn’t resist because it’s
comfortable, since its body was made that way is what I think.
And that is what I am applying it onto her now.
Despite it not being a delicate area, being treated gently will make you feel comfortable, that you
201
won’t resist and want it to continue.
Of course, this is a trick that is possible only because of Magic Eye.
(Hmm…I see.)
From the image I see from Magic Eye, I understand one of the reasons for her to be called a battleship.
Her overall sensitivity has increases from grooming.
Although it is up, there is no unevenness unlike Jimiko-chan. It doesn’t go up to a certain extent.
Instead, every corner shines from a bright red to a dark orange color.
In other words, by distributing the damage throughout the body, she raised her overall defense.
This also means that my attacks didn’t work.
(If this goes on, it will eventually become bright orange and into dark yellow, but that will take some
time. It is impossible for her to not fight back.)
As expected, she took a short breath, she takes back the weight that she entrusted to me and said
while looking at me.
「Not bad. To be honest, I was surprised.」
「Yeah, I received quite a guidance from a strict instructor.」
She must have imagined how it went with the instructor, as a look of understanding came from her
expression.
「There’s no mistake that you are completely different from before.」
And her counterattack began.
She is a student at the Royal Academy of Magic. This means, she’s a magician.
However, as a warrior, she’s a first-class.
Power, speed and technique are all first-class.
The power is higher than the Power Fighter that tramples me in Awoke, same with her speed.
Surely I beat the Speed Fighter that messed with me, but in terms of technique, she surpassed both of
them.
In front of the warrior who shows no opening, I was forced to stay on defense.
(I’ll dwindle if this goes on.)
I’m feeling impatient. But this doesn’t mean that there’s no hope left.
(Why did it come to a draw when I was facing this warrior last time?)
I think frantically. At the same time, to not overlook anything, I observe closely with Magic Eye.
On occasions, I found that a pale light was visible through the gaps in the armor of the warrior.
(This is it! So this was the reason she exploded.)
202
I understood.
To explain it using shooting game as an example, she’s the middle boss.
The middle boss is surrounded by sturdy armor and cannot be damaged no matter how much you
shoot at it.
But, when the middle boss is activating a big skill, a gap will be open in the armor for a short time, and
the inner core will be exposed.
The player than accumulates damage by attacking it there, and finally defeating it.
And that’s it.
But this is not a game, but reality.
There is no need to leave a gap in the armor on purpose to keep the balance of the game.
I was able to find this out is because of Magic Eye.
(Still, there are questions remaining.)
This time I was able to find it with Magic Eye. But the last time was just a coincidence.
Like a lucky hit, I was able to coincidentally deal a strike into the gap.
However, after all, it’s only a lucky hit. One hit was all that it can deal.
It’s hard to believe that one hit was able to deal enough damage to beat the opponent.
(I don’t understand. But I have to do it.)
I have increased my attack because of Magic Eye, but my defense remains the same as before.
If this goes on, I won’t be able to withstand it after a few more hits.
I change my attack from grooming to sensitive areas, but she is able to disperse it by her「Damage
Balance」ability, so the effect won’t be immediate.
I continued to endure her onslaught.
The onslaught that lasted for a while stopped for a moment.
My Magic Eye shows a pale light leaking through the gaps in her armor.
(Now!)
I struck a single blow into the gap.
At that moment, the world trembled.
(What!)
I am trembling at the sight.

It was the same appearance when all the tulips on the pachinko machine were opened and the JanJan
BariBari sound is being resounded.
[TL Note: JanJan BariBari is the sound the pachinko makes when you get 3 of a kind.] All the rugged
armor that surrounds her had fallen. And the pale glowing inner core was exposed unprotected.
I realized why I was able to reach a draw with one lucky hit last time.
(If even one hit get through the gap, it will become an unlimited ball payout state.)
[TL Note: Ball refers to the token that you use for pachinko.]
203
This is impossible for a balanced game. If this is a release version, it is a bug that should be patched
immediately.
But this is not a game, but harsh reality.
She’s a middle boss who has very hard armor, but will also be killed in one hit.
(ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA!)

[TL Note: JOJO Reference.]
I won’t be going easy on you.

If she were in my position, I’m sure she won’t be going easy either.
She wanted a showdown, so she accepted this battle. This is the type of battle this time.
If I were to go easy on her, I would have damaged her dignity as a warrior.
(ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA!)
I will continue to attack with all my strength.

She whose inner core which shines a pale light, being attacked continuously vibrates violently and
sank.
At that moment, I was also at my limit.
From a while ago, I was enduring continuously at the limit.
And she who is vibrating now?
To be honest I can’t endure it anymore, I also no longer have to endure it. She has already begun to
sink.
I should release everything into the sinking battleship.
「?!~~~~~~! 」
At that time, from her mouth, a sound so sweet and maiden-like that you can’t imagine it from her
image came out, making my blood sugar increase just by listening to it.
It was the sweetest sound of defeat that I have ever heard.
After Tauro left the store triumphantly, the concierge and the top ladies gathered in the waiting room.
On the sofa, Explosive Onee-san was sleeping.
Twintails sighs seeing the state.
「To be even able to get our top into this state.」
Her voice contains a massive feeling of incredulity.

Most of the surrounding ladies also felt the same.
In fact, as Twintails says, Explosive Onee-san was the strongest in the store.
It’s rare even if she was defeated, but she would be able to perfectly beat her opponent during a
rematch.
But it was different this time.
「You were also completely defeated. Why are you surprised? 」
204
One of the lady said to Twintails.
Twintails refutes by pointing to Instructor Light Cruiser.
「That’s because she was instructing. If Tauro was alone, he wouldn’t get that far.」
「What is that way of speaking about your benefactor. Have some modesty.」
Instructor Light Cruiser concluded.

And speak her thoughts.
「Up till now Tauro has avoided a rematch with her. But today was different. He fought her without
hesitation.」
Then, she tilts her head to one side as if thinking.
「He must have caught hold of something, and must have thought that there was a chance of winning.」
「But, it’s not yesterday.」
Twintails says.
Is a person able to change so fast? Is the reason that she thought.
「If it was yesterday’s Tauro, even if we teamed up I don’t think we could beat her. But he won today,
alone.」
Everyone silently listens to the continuation.
「From my teaching experience so far, there are people who suddenly grow explosively due to some
reasons. It’s just my intuition, but that must be what happened to Tauro today. 」
A commotion stirs up with the ladies.

From the stories that they have heard from the Instructor Light Cruiser, Twintails and the concierge,
their thoughts were divided into three groups.
1, I want to experience Tauro’s true ability.
2, it’s true I want to experience, but honestly I’m scared.
3, Impossible, Impossible, Impossible, absolutely impossible.
1st group, these are people who are confident in themselves, which include Instructor Light Cruiser.
2nd group, more than half are in this group.
3rd group, these are people who are not confident in their strength, which include Twintails.
By the way, the werewolf is not present here.
When the concierge sees Twintails in the third group, he says with amazement.
205
「Per se, you are in the position of expressing gratitude with that body of yours. Do you understand? 」
「But the top who took my place is in this state, if I was the one in her place.」
Twintails cuts her words there and imagine her being the one to show gratitude for the other day.
「…Paradise.」
Twintails who whispered that suddenly loses her focus.
「Ah…ah…ah…ah」
She convulses suddenly and sits down onto the floor.

Instructor Light Cruiser rushes over to confirm Twintails state. And she shows a troubled expression.
「……What happened? 」
The concierge ask Instructor Light Cruiser.

Instructor Light Cruiser thought for a little, and responded in a small voice.
「It seems, that he has reached it.」
Eh? Was the face that the others other than the concierge were making.
The concierge sighs and says.
「I’m sorry for Tauro, but depending on the person he picks, they have to be consulted beforehand.」
The girls in the waiting room looked at each other and nodded.
206
Chapter 31
My name is Vince.
A magician and E rank adventurer.
E Rank is counted as a middle class among adventurers.
And among them, I am blessed with a good party and income.
And there’s a girl that I am spending my income on recently.
She’s a lovely twin-tailed girl working in the Royal Capital brothel Jayanne.
Although she is slender, her breasts are large, she has a serious look but a tiny sense of shyness can
be felt. There is an atmosphere of a student council president.
I was taught her name, but I will be calling her 「Twintails」here.
Why am I spending my income on Twintails?

It is because I was taught the beauty of a woman and was given the confidence of a man from her.
I was not a virgin.
As an adventurer, I often went to a brothel after receiving my reward when completing the job.
However, for me, I didn’t feel much fun when going to a brothel.
And the reason was me personally.
Mine was neither long nor thick.

And it seems to be delicate.
So, even when I was to go to the brothel with my party, most of the time I spent in the room was
chatting with the girl before going back.
Hearing my party members talking about how they knocked down or how great they felt, was a topic
that was out of reach for me.
For me who felt no attraction for brothels, meeting her was all but a coincidence.
On that day, the job that was completed was a high rewarding job and that warmed my wallet.
Since it was a rare occasion, everyone wanted to go to a higher class brothel and choose Jayanne.
I sent a sidelong glance to my party members who were worked up in the lobby, I looked towards the
platform.
Honestly, anyone was fine.
Since it’s going to end soon, I and my partner would just spend most of our time chatting.
I’m just here to accompany my friends, but I should stop going to brothels. It’s just a waste of money,
and I could just take care of my own sexual urges.
I picked Twintails for the reason that she looked similar to the student council president that I was
interested in when I was a student.
In the room, from the start, Twintails was different from all the other girls.
There was suddenly a reaction when I gently touched her upper arm from the sleeveless dress.
I was surprised. I stroke the underside of her arm and went straight onto her chest.
She continues to show reaction.
207
Until now, this has never happened.
I was excited and continue touching.
Ignoring Twintails fragile resistance and continued touching.
I was surprised by my actions.
I have never been so aggressive on a woman. I would have stopped even when there was just a little
resistance.
But now I kept touching forcibly, even though Twintails was weakly resisting.
Trying to escape from my hands, Twintails got on all fours.
I moved to her back, and hugged her from behind.
Shaking her ass trying to shake me away, I latched onto her and continued fondling.
Soon, Twintails collapses in a mess.
With her eyebrows drop and moist puppy dog eyes, a small word which was both audible and
inaudible was uttered.
…I was invited.
I became abruptly stimulated.
I have never been this stimulated from a woman until now.
But at the same time, a great anxiety raised to my head.
It was about my weapon.
I exposed my weapon in front of her eyes.
She who saw my weapon was neither disappointed or contempt, but was pouring a hot gaze full of
anticipation onto my weapon.
(It’s alright)
I thought so without knowing why I did.

And as an adventurer, I dive solo into the dungeon named 「Twintails’ Cave」.
It was amazing!
I never knew that a woman felt so amazing.
It was normal that my party members go crazy about this wonderful presence. No rather it’s crazy not
to know about this. Like me from before.
This cave was a limestone cave.
The cave is narrow and has a high humidity. There were stalactites everywhere, and water was
constantly falling.
And a slime was wandering around.
I wield my wand to defeat the slime.
For me who was soloing, slime was a tough enemy.
It entangled me many times, gently tightening trying to melt me down.
Each time I somehow manage to shake it off and defeat it with my wand.
But every time you defeat the slime, a large amount of slime would overflow from the back of the
cave.
And when you kill one of it, another lot of slime would come from the back.
Because of the large amount of slime overflowing endlessly, from the floor to ceiling, my surrounding
was thickly covered in slime.
And the countless number of slimes suddenly fused to form a giant slime.
The size was enough to fill the whole cave.
208
(So this is the dungeon boss.)
I realized not knowing why I knew.

I resolute myself, and challenged the boss.
It was a strong enemy.
The giant slime was oppressing me.
I’m losing to the mass and elasticity.
Pinching, squeezing, wrapping and melting me.
Honestly, I was already close to melting. But just a little longer. For some reason, I felt that way.
At this point, I have already lost myself.
I wield my wand crazily, casting meaningless spells.
The time has come.

Just before my limit, with all my power, I pushed my wand into the slime.
Releasing all the power I had through the wand into the slime.
The giant slime that receives it expanded and shook intermittently.
The trembling interval gradually narrowed, and finally became a continuous large vibration, shaking
the whole cave.
The giant slime lost its shape as it could not withstand the continuous large vibration, turning into a
large amount of mucus.
The slime which covered the entire cave turned into mucus.
The mucus, like a soft muddy stream swallowed and washed me away.
I was convinced at that time.
I have defeated the dungeon boss. I have cleared the dungeon with my strength alone.
Up till now, I have never felt such a sense of accomplishment.
I have never been so confident.
And I have never felt so good.
And I have become totally absorbed.

Because of that dungeon, that adventure.
For the sake of looking for Twintails, I put more effort into my jobs.
And every time I complete my job, I went to Jayanne as a reward for myself.
「It seems the number of customers has increased again.」
The concierge says to Twintails with a smile.

Twintails shows a slightly complicated expression.
「Since 『Paradise』, your sensitivity has continued to increase, so you’re not able to serve the
customers you have been serving in the past.」
「Stop! Don’t say that word! 」
Twintails closes her ears and shakes her head left and right.
209
After receiving treatment from Tauro and seeing 「Paradise」, Twintails sensitivity has not reduced,
and would be immediately knocked down.
Many customers were pleased with it, but if this continues, Twintails’ body won’t be able to hold out.
Therefore, the concierge and instructor cooperate and identify customers that can be handled by
Twintails, and guide them to choose her.
The customer base was much larger than what the concierge expected.
Twintails, whose presence was known to those customers, became one of the most sought after in the
store.
「For me to not realize that this was so much in demand.」
The concierge reflected deeply and continues regretfully.
「It means until now, they haven’t truly enjoyed it.」
After receiving Twintails’ service, they shined with a sense of fulfillment and happiness.
Some of them had come to the store before.
However, the concierge had never seen them leave with such a satisfied expression.
(Bringing happiness to the world with the help of women, I thought I was working towards that goal.
Now I know how inexperienced I really am.)
From the matter this time, the concierge determined to further improve himself from now on.
By the way, the reason Twintails was covering her ears and shaking her head was because she heard
the word 「Paradise」, just by recalling that time, it was as if she was having a relapse of it again.
210
Chapter 32
After enjoying my time with Explosive Onee-san, I left the store completely satisfied.
It is still evening outside and the evening glow is effulgent.
(Should I head back for today?)
Since I was satisfied and now in sage mode, I didn’t have the motivation to visit another store.
It’s been a long time since I head home so early.
(I’ll buy dinner on the way, and relax at home.)
So I bought pizza and salad and reach home.
The next morning.

It’s raining.
And it’s a rather strong one.
(Why is it raining just after the day when the evening glow can be seen?)
I’m not convinced. But this is a different world. The common sense from my original world would not
apply here.
I was troubled because I won’t be able to travel since I didn’t have any rain gear.
(I can’t go outside.)
I can go out if I don’t mind getting drenched, but I was not that desperate to get out.
I spend my time reading the books I bought, cleaning and doing the laundry.
Luckily, the rain gradually weakened, and it was possible to go out without a rain gear before noon.
I quickly went out and headed to the shopping area in the east square and purchased sundries,
consumables and also rain gear.
And now, while having lunch at a restaurant facing the square, I’m looking at the people going around
the square. Young ladies mainly
(I see.)
With my magic eye active, I looked at the light circulation of the girls walking around.
The current condition and the sensitive parts of the girls are projected.
Since I am able to identify those who are near me, the targets are only those who pass by in front of
me.
I am not engrossed in testing out this new ability.
(Wow! Wait a second lady! What is inside you?)
211
A well-dressed neat young lady, with her abdomen region shining a bright orange color passes by.
I reaffirm that people can’t be judged by their appearance.
As I continued to enjoy human watching, I was suddenly heavily hit with mental fatigue.
The projections from magic eye lose focus and disappear.
(Perhaps when using magic eye, something like MP is consumed?)
I can’t see my status, so I don’t know my level, HP and the total and remaining MP I had.
I’m not sure, but I felt intuitively that my current state was not cost by using too much MP.
Well, it’s not like there’s a number to indicate it in this world.
(I got carried away, and overused magic eye.)
I lightly reflected and went home carrying my shopping baggage.

Feeling tired, I took a nap as soon as I got home.
It was already evening when I wake up.

I feel that I just wasted a whole day.
But, when I think of myself in the original world, I would usually just sleep in like this during the
holidays.
So, it’s fine when there were occasions like this.
And I also feel more refreshed, the mental fatigue I felt from before is not present anymore either.
(There’s something I do not understand about the active time of magic eye.)
That’s right.
Yesterday, I spent a total of 4 hours with Jimiko and Explosive Onee-san with the magic eye active.
But today, I was only able to keep it active for 20 minutes at most.
(Did my MP not recover last night?)
I didn’t have a reason, but it didn’t feel that way either.
(Was it because I kept changing targets?)
Yesterday, the targets were only Jimiko and Explosive Onee-san. So it may be possible.
(…Or is it the distance from the target?)
I feel that this may be the reason why.

Today, I was looking at people who were a little further away, and our eyes were not meeting.
Yesterday was literally a touching distance, and there were many times where our eyes met.
And as someone who has experienced it, when looking into the other person’s eyes or when touching
their body, an abundance of precise information would flow out smoothly.
(Although I have to verify this, it’s best to limit the use of magic eye from now on.)
I thought to myself and head towards the red light district.
212
I walk along the main street of the red light district.
The street was bright, lively and full of energy.
Making it give off a nice ambience.
「Here, sir. Please be sure to visit us.」
An old guy is giving out flyers.

I looked at the flyer. It was an advertisement for a newly opened brothel. Today seem to be the
opening day.
Also, it is written that for the next three days, a wonderful present can be won from the lottery the
store’s having.
(It will surely be crowded right after opening.)
I thought.
(There’s no need to be impatient. Let’s go tomorrow when the number of customers have calm down.)
I put the flyer into my pocket and continued walking.
Time to time, from the main street I enter the back street to look for a store to enjoy today.
Then, a certain store caught my eye.
A beautiful building with two entrances that is completely isolated from each other.
The store with entrance on the left was named「Keni」and「Froy」on the right.
The reason it caught my eye was its sign board.
A huge signboard was hung over the entrance of both Keni and Froy.
The picture drawn on the signboard of Keni is a handsome young male elf winking and emitting a
beam from his eyes.
On the other hand, Froy has a picture of a beautiful young female elf, dressed like a princess and
emitting a beam from her armpit.
Both must have been drawn by the same person.
Also, the structure of both entrances was very similar.
Probably the owner of both the store is the same person, running two stores in the same building.
「Keni is for women and Froy for men.」
Looking at the customers going in and out, men who had a vulgar grin like me was coming in and out
of froy.
And women like me with their nose stretched out slovenly were coming in and out from Keni.
「Um. There are brothels not only for men but for women as well.」
I am impressed. Like I thought, men and women are both equal.

The Law of Equal Opportunity in Employment.
Working at a brothel is well paid, and you can get yourself a status when working in a high class store.
Such a good workplace should be open to men as well as women.
213
「But still elves, they really do exist,」
It’s a new encounter after a werewolf. My heart gets hotter from the taste of a different world.
「There’s no way not to play with an elf after coming to a fantasy world.」
I thought.
For dwarves, I’ll put away the thought of this away for now.
And I opened the door of Froy fill with excitement.
「Oh…」
I was overwhelmed by the sight.

Elves wearing thin silk were sitting on the platform, dancing in the lobby and serving drinks as
waitresses.
Other than long ears, elves have features such as a long and narrow face, thin and delicate body and
long limbs just like the classics.
Since the elves were also working as waitresses, so I sat down on the sofa and order a drink and look
at them for a while.
With one knee on the floor holding a tray, my iced coffee is served.
I took a small peek at her chest.
Even when noticing my line of sight, the waitress looks straight at my eyes with a smile on her face.
She’s quite a beauty.
I had a sad habit of turning my face away whenever I met the gaze of a beautiful woman.
(I’m the customer, I’m the customer. There’s no need to be distracted just because I met my eyes with
a girl in the store.)
Since coming to a different world, I have made an effort to correct this habit, but it still seems to be
lingering.
Even so, despite this waitress young appearance, her eyes have a deep hue.
If it an elf, they may not look exactly their age. They are also said to be a long-lived race.
(As expected for the race known as『The Deep Ones』and『The Long Living Ones』)
I recalled the description of elves from a book I read recently. In addition to the elf name, they are
called both the deep and long living ones.
I thought that it was an expression depicting the depth of their gaze and the longevity of their race.
In the book, it was described that elves look down on the human race, but so far I haven’t had such
feelings.
Well, they are a long-lived race. I won’t be a surprise if they felt superior toward short-lived race.
According to the concierge, you can pick either the women on the platform, the waitresses or the
women on the stage.
However, the waitresses are a little more expensive because some time is needed to prepare someone
else to take her place.
I decided to pick the waitress who bought me the iced coffee.
214
Drinks for two people arrived in the room, and the time for two people starts.
Standing in front of the waitress, with both my hands I traced both her arms.
Looking straight into her eyes, I look at her light circulation.
(Even if you say an elf, they seem to be no different from humans.)
A dark red light slowly circulates. It’s the same as humans when in normal condition.
I took the clothes of the waitress off one by one while stroking her.
(The thin silk that the women on the platform and dancer wore is nice, but the waitresses dress is also
great.)
I continued while thinking so.

The waitress light changes from dark red to bright red and into dark orange and the circulation
gradually increase.
The waitress eyes shows colors depict as surprise and admiration.
However, as expected of a professional, she was prepared.
If it were an amateur, they would have one-sidedly feel pleasure and finished there, but that wouldn’t
be counted as work.
She took action to pleasure me.
I was pushed down on the bed, is all this elves secret technique gained from experience, all her skills
were cleverly executed.
I have to also step up on my grooming.
We latched onto each other while dashing out skills together.
As if we were having freestyle wrestling.
The waitress color temperature rises and circulation becomes faster. I have prepared her completely.
I can only faintly feel my color temperature and circulation, but I’m most likely the same. I was also
prepared from the number of techniques that she used.
I who temporarily held the advantage, made a final blow.
Not a submission-based technique, but a strike using my center of gravity.
(This is it!)
I was confident.
However, a few moments later, that confidence was reversed.
The waitress while sweating raises her head, she was not yet defeated.
(What!)
I am trembling and l look at her color temperature.
(!!)
I understood the cause.

The light from the waitress abdomen was far above any of the other women I have seen so far, in
other words it was deep inside.
And unfortunately my strike did not reach it.
An arrogant smile appears on the face of the waitress.
215
(You will never reach me.)
I felt as if I could hear the inner voice of the elf.

And, from the opening that was created from my shock, I was at once put in a reverse position.
After that, trying to get another strike in, I attacked using freestyle wrestling.
Putting one leg of the waitress on my shoulder and taking her from the back.
Even if it just a little, I tried to shorten the distance.
But there is no way this skilled waitress would permit such a disadvantageous position.
My techniques were reversed every time, and finally the mount position was taken, and I was
squeezed plenty.
After losing to the waitress, I stood in front of Froy looking up at the signboard.
(The world is really wide.)
I’m reflecting on my self-confidence.

I was getting ahead of myself just because I had magic eye.
The world is not something I can face just by relying on my magic eye alone.
(Still, I am surprised by how deep the waitress is.)
It was indeed profound.

I am taken aback by my own words.
(Do the deep ones mean this? Not just the waitress but a trait possessed by the race?)
It’s not impossible.

And again I realize something and looked at the signboard of Keni.
(Than the long living ones means.)
If the female elves were 「The Deep Ones」, biologically speaking the male elves have to be 「The Long
Living Ones」. Otherwise, it would be difficult for them to leave offspring.
I shiver with my thoughts.
(Elves, scary)
My shivering didn’t stop.

I think I learned one of the reasons why elves were such a huge existence in a fantasy world.
216
Chapter 33
I had a late dinner of bacon and vegetable stir fry at a street stall in the red light district.
And while eating, I remember my fight against the elf and thought about the cause of my defeat.
(My lack of firepower)
Is the answer I have reached.

I have magic eye in my possession.
Magic eye is a powerful weapon which could let me know my enemy’s condition.
When I use it, I can easily detect the other party’s weakness.
But this time, even when I attacked their weak points, I still lost.
It was because of my lack of firepower.
I put my right hand into my pocket and adjust my position while checking my weapon.
(I have to train it. I have to improve the quality of my strike.)
I have come up with a conclusion, but I still didn’t know of a way to train it.
I can’t think of anyone who can help me train.
This is probably not possible even for Instructor Light Cruiser.
She is an excellent teacher. It was because of her guidance that I acquire magic eye.
(However)
I thought while touching my weapon through my pocket.

This is something that she doesn’t possess. Even if she knows how to handle it, she wouldn’t know
how to train it.
So I made a decision.
(I have to find a way myself.)
If I can’t get a teacher, I have to forge myself through trial and error repeatedly.
If I don’t know how to train, I have to come out with a plan myself.
It’s like establishing a new club in school that does not have a trainer.
I have to come up with my own training plan.
And so I stood up and headed toward the nearby middle class brothel.
I picked Busty-chan at the middle class brothel.

First, prepare Busty-chan by grooming.
Where preparations are done, I place my hands onto the back of the sofa while standing.
I turned around.
Putting both hand onto her waist.
And I take a deep breath.
217
I close my eyes lightly and look up slightly.
I give a heartfelt thanks to the stone statue that gave me a cheat, to this wonderful world and to the
girl in front of me.
Then I opened my eyes, staring in front and charge.
No tricks, just a normal strike. A strike that was made with all my feelings combined.
A charge that’s careful and gently executed.
Keeping track of the color temperature and light circulation in detail, I aim at the best place. I
continued pushing.
Her rich assets quivered.
As expected, the tremor is followed by a reaction.
Using that reaction, I strike once again.
The rich assets were swinging like a pendulum. Her body is pulled back towards me each time by the
reaction.
I strike while matching the timing.
The richness swung forward as if trying to escape. But would always return like a pendulum and pulls
the whole body towards me.
I was matching the timing perfectly while striking.
PAAN! A loud sound reverberates.
And it repeats.
PAAN! PAAN! PAAN! PAAN! PAAN! PAAN!
The sound continues to resonate at a constant rhythm.
I gave thanks and handed a large tip to Busty-chan who was lying on the sofa like a dried futon.
(Pendulum style, not bad)
This was the name of the training style which I have come up with.
It was an idea which came suddenly when I saw Busty-chan in the lobby.
(Is there a way to use that voluptuous breast for my training?)
Such an innocent thought was what created the pendulum style.
(But this is not enough. I have to train more.)
I headed to the lobby.

Of course, it is to choose the next Busty-chan.
Right before the day changed, I headed home.

To perform my dailies work such as making potions and magic casting of myself.
(I feel like I’m now one more step closer to reaching it.)
I happily murmur and went to bed.

I felt comfortable and fell into a deep sleep in no time.
218
The next morning.
It’s a refreshing morning.
The sound of wind rubbing against the medical tree’s leaves was pleasant.
Waking up, I had fresh bread and hot coffee for breakfast.
I went out to the garden with my steaming coffee and look at the medical tree’s leaves.
By the way, because the medical herb grew into a tree after using an S Rank potion, I named it
medical tree
The beautiful emerald-colored translucent leaves looks as if it was made through candy sculpting.
I pluck one piece with my left hand.
When you pinch the petiole, the leaves surrounding it would disappear as if melted into the air.
And the petiole would also disappear after.
(As if it has just vaporized.)
I was a little surprised when I got up in the morning to see that the grass have turned into a tree.
But when I calmly think about it, this was not really that big of a deal. On the other hand, I didn’t have
to clean up any fallen leaves.
So I decided not to mind it.
In the morning, I headed to the merchant guild.

To pay my membership fee as a F rank merchant. And deliver a few E rank and F rank potion since I
was already here.
It seems to be noisier than usual.
「Did something happened?」
I asked a tough looking old man.
「Actually, recently in one of the brothels, a man using aphrodisiac got caught.」
「 Oh」
「That aphrodisiac is an inferior product, even though it does possess some effect as an aphrodisiac,
it’s mostly just poison.」
Maybe it’s about the incident with Jayanne Twite.
「Thermano, who appraised the drug angrily, said 『What are they thinking of using such stuff on
people! 』.」
「Hoho.」
219
「At Termano’s request, the merchant guild will also cooperate fully, and is now moving out to search
for the manufacturer.」
「I see.」
Termano…is it that crook mouth?

He seems to be quite a high ranking pharmacist. So he must have quite a considerable influence with
the merchant’s guild.
「Of course, the guards are also moving.」
「Still, for there to actually exist such terrible guy.」
「That’s right. To make a poison just for feeling good, it’s even worse than just making poison on its
own. We must thoroughly cut the roots of it.」
This old man seems to be really furious.

I put the remainder of my sale money after deducting the membership fee into my account.
I thank the old man and left the guild.
After leaving the guild, I went north from the square and turn east in front of the royal palace. The
Royal Academy of Magic was located there.
A white building with a tight roof slope merged with several cylindrical shape towers. The slope on
the roof of the towers was sharp as if it could pierce the sky.
Just looking from outside the gate, you can see it’s a high class academy. It has a quiet and intellectual
appearance.
There must be quite an abundance of greenery inside, trees can be seen in various places and you can
hear birds twittering.
(Amazing)
I’m being overwhelmed by the atmosphere.
(Explosive Onee-san is a student here.)
In addition to her overwhelming appeal as a woman, she has a high academic ability to attend this
high class school. This feels more like a cheat.
The reason I am here is just to see the place that explosive ship is attending.
Of course, I’m not going inside, I won’t even be allowed to.
I look at the gatepost.
It’s a beautiful structure made from granite or was it mikage stone.
(It has a drawback of being sensitive to heat, but it’s suitable for stuff like this.)
I remembered when I got into trouble with a customer who asked for a granite fireplace.
220
(Even if you say『Money isn’t a problem, just make it』, there’ll definitely be trouble later on.)
Thinking back, I rethought my thoughts.

I have learned after coming here. How important it is to look at things from multiple perspectives.
(Maybe there weren’t any plans on starting a fire with it. But just to use it as a design.)
If that is so, I can understand why they did not respond with persuasion.
Even if there was plan on putting it on fire, a dummy fireplace wouldn’t have been used. I would want
a real thing which connects to the chimney. He may have been this type of person.
He was an old man who had retired from a good position from a successful company. There is no
reason for him not being smart.
(When I think about it, I was persuading with an arrogant attitude using basic knowledge.)
Anyone could know that granite is vulnerable to heat with just a little research. That time I treated
myself as someone who possesses expert knowledge that amateurs did not know, and tried to twist
the other party.
(A youngster wielding knowledge that everyone knows with an arrogant attitude. I can see why the
other party would feel angry.)
I am really a fool. I now could have done better.

In the end, I was dropped from the project. What happened after I did not know.
While I was lost in my little sentiment, I look at the academy emblem on the gatepost.
(Eh?)
It’s the same design as the brooch worn by Explosive Onee-san, a white cane in front of green leaves.
(This green leaf look similar to the leaf of the medical tree…they ARE the same.)
I cross my arms and think about what this means.

Medical herb, S rank potion, medical tree, Royal Academy of Magic…
(Um, I don’t know.)
I can’t think of anything.
I imagined the scene of Explosive Onee-san studying, while making my way south to the shopping
street to have a meal.
(I feel sorry for her classmate. If there was such sexy dynamite nearby, I won’t be able to focus on my
studies.)
Reminding myself of the last moments with Explosive Onee-san last time, I started getting restless.
221
Chapter 34
In the afternoon, I ate grilled meat after a long time.

I was led in by the good smell of grilled meat when I was walking down the shopping street.
A butcher store seems to be running in the back of this store.
The food was paired with a sweet and spicy sauce with sesame seeds.
Not just meat but also broiled vegetables. The mushrooms were delicious.
But there was one problem.
For single customers, there’s a corner for us to eat while looking at the wall in front of us.
(Girlfriend and grill meat)
It feels like grilled meat was used as a tool to identify the progress of two people in the past.
Well it doesn’t matter to a person like me who couldn’t be identified.
I head for training after being full of energy from all the meat I ate.
Of course, it’s the training to forge myself.
I head to the first store.
I would like to secretly train without Instructor Light Cruiser knowing.
And test how much I have improved later.
I want to train while hiding about it.
Not studying on the surface, but actually trying my best on the back.
And I enter a 2nd class brothel 「Nasuri」.
The store has an orthodox layout in both the lobby and platform.
It’s smaller compared to Jayanne and Cione.
I picked a Milf-liked busty woman on the platform.
We had a chat while drinking before playing.

She’s not Milf-liked but a real married woman. And she still is one.
Furthermore, she also has childbirth experience.
She just recently returned to work when her maternity leave is over.
She’s really working hard.
I have to do my best too.
After the small talk, it’s time to play.

I have the Busty place both her hands on the back of the sofa while facing me backwards.
For the rest, it’s the same as yesterday.
I just release a normal straight.
I strike using the reaction from her huge assets.
With sincerity and gratitude packed in every strike.
222
With all my heart, I strike graciously.
And, I scream in heart.
(Outrageous! What is this, this is too much!)
As expected of a married woman, what a shameless body.

As if she’s the goddess of fertility.
I continued to train, even though I felt as if I’m being melted by the rhythm brought by the rich
autumn harvest.
(…Hm?…This is)
I found that my heart would be at ease whenever I graciously strike while giving thanks to the world
and having sincerity.
And now, I can feel my own color temperature and circulation, which I could only faintly felt in the
past.
(Maybe, this is what they call ‘Flow state of mind’.)
I can influence my target’s circulation by touching them, but it seems that for me it’s different.
It seems I can somewhat influence myself from my consciousness, breathing and body movement.
(Okay, let’s start from being able to control my state of mind.)
I continued striking, while trying to keep the speed even, so that the flow state of my mind would not
be distorted.
Quite some time has passed, but it’s just a simple straight. Besides being a married woman, she’s still
full of energy.
And I gradually became able to control my state of mind.
This was thanks to my magic eye.
Because of my magic eye, I’m able to discern my own flow state of mind; I was able to perform trial
and error.
Slowly but surely, I was being led towards the right path with the results of the trial and error.
It has been one hour since I started; I was roughly able to manipulate my state of mind.
My state of mind is flowing close to a constant speed, and there was almost no fluctuation with the
flow route.
When I was satisfied with my progress, I exhaled lightly, it happened.
(!!)
The flow state of my mind changes as if it went into focus. The outline of the flow becomes clear, if you
don’t pay close attention, it will appear as if it has stopped.
The flow route has not changed.
However, there was not any error liked fluctuation like before.
The average speed didn’t changed either.
However, there was no sudden change of speed which existed before; the speed has now become
223
perfectly constant.
If it is in focus, up till now it was in a blurring state that’s not in focus.
And a feeling similar to assurance spread inside me.
(I have obtained it.)
I realize that I now have complete control over my state of mind.
(I should test it quickly.)
With her assets shaking, the Milf maintains her satisfaction level at around 60%, I decided to cut her
down.
With my action, the opponent would have a reaction.

With the stimulation I give, the opponent would react to it.
And if I could give a stimulus with no errors, the opponent’s reaction can be kept with minimal
fluctuation.
I stopped doing constant straights.
Curves, shoots, change-ups, I mix in various pitches.
The Milf who could not follow the sudden changes, loses control and exceeds her upper limit at once.
(But, I won’t let that happen.)
Even if the Milf herself has loses control, I control her water level fluctuation.
I kept her water level at 98%.
It’s something I awhile ago wouldn’t be able to do.
My inaccuracy would have caused the Milf’s water level to fluctuate significantly, even if I was to set
my target to 80%, it may have been overflowed by a sudden big waves.
In other words, there would be a big difference in the total satisfaction the opponent would receive.
I restrain it at 98%.
No matter how much I restrain it at 98%, the lower limit biologically exceeds 98%, the moment the
Milf starts to overflow.
(Nowwww!)
I release everything, the shackles that bound the Milf at 98%, my own shackles which help me to
restrain the Milf at 98%, everything was released.
(!)
My field of vision is dyed white. It’s probably the same for the Milf.
This technique of releasing everything at once after restraining down to the limit imitates the
technique 「Detoxification」used by the lady at the health massage shop.
(It went well.)
224
It’s a success.
I being pleased with my newly acquired weapon, with a sweet numbness filling my whole body,
slowly fell onto the bed.
I am not drinking melon soda at my favorite café in the square.

Actually after that, it was quite disastrous in Nasuri.
At the last moment, the Milf who received 「Detoxification」imitation technique screamed in a
tremendous loud voice.
It seems that the loud voice rang through the lobby on the 1st floor.
It seems since I couldn’t hear any noise when I was dyed white.
As a result, the people at the store judged that something happened and came into the room all at
once.
What they saw was the Milf who had lost consciousness in the middle of a large puddle and me who
was smiling while in a daze on the bed.
After that, including the Milf, knowing about what had happened, and I was even given an apology.
I gave the Milf a tip that was comparable to the amount to the price of playing in the store, and left.
On the way through the lobby, the customers, the ladies of the platform and waitresses were looking
at me with eyes as if looking at a swordsman.
I walked swaggering, pushed the door and went out.
(Oh my, I had just made a name for myself.)
Thinking that in my head, I stopped swaggering, walked down the street and came to this café.
It would bring trouble while walking swaggering on the street into the store, in this world full of
adventurers.
After taking enough break, I returned to Nasuri.

Most of the ladies at Nasuri were Milf-liked.
I am sure to find the type of person I’m looking for here.
Seeing that I have entered, the customers, waitresses and ladies on the platform became noisy.
However, only an elder concierge was calm.
「Sir Tauro are you here to play?」
I superiorly nod, and stared at the platform with eagle eyes.

The women on the platform, some were stepping forward, some taking a step back and some bending
their hips.
This time, I’m seeking for a big booty.
I looked around the platform for a big booty.
(That’s it.)
I found the appropriate woman.

The woman was not young.
However, she’s a Milf-liked woman and has a liberal ambience. Even when our eyes meet, she just
gently smiles.
225
And aside for her huge breast, she has the biggest booty on the platform.
I named her Mama, and picked her up.
The time for training begins once again.

The reason I picked Mama was for a countermeasure for the elf.
So far, this is my strategy against the elf.
First is to get in control of the enemy base by heavy artillery grooming.
Next, I would deploy the tank unit, and crush the enemy’s strength, making them unable to attack or
defend.
Finally, capture the enemy’s base by infantry.
(Grooming can only bring my opponent to a certain state, but that’s it.)
It’s just advance support.
(And 「Detoxification」is powerful and could deprive consciousness, but it would take time before
getting the opponent into a state just barely near their limit.)
If a counterattack or resistance is made during that time, the effect would be null.
Before 「Detoxification」 is complete, I have to defeat my opponent’s main strength.
(For that, I need a striking force which can overwhelm my opponent.)
I recall the battle against the elf.

My strike force could not reach the depth of my opponent’s vertical depth.
(I’ll begin training now to obtain a powerful firepower.)
I thought so while looking at Mama’s big booty.

It’s not impossible. I somewhat have a plan.
And I’m going to test it on Mama.
I ask Mama to take the same position when I was doing the pendulum training. In other words, placing
both hands on the back of the sofa.
Mama may be a human race, but her big butt becomes a physical barrier and widens the distance with
me.
As a result, Mama’s point has moved away from me, and the situation with the elf is created in this
pseudo manner.
And this is the reason why I chose her.
「Let’s go.」
That said. I started the usual gratitude filled straight.
(As expected.)
226
Because of Mama’s thick barrier, my straights are not reaching the deepest part.
But I continued, earnestly and graciously.
Carefully, I circulate the flow of my state of mind.
And imagining reaching the back, I sent out a straight.
Repeating it, even though it did not reach the back physically, in the innermost point, a rhythmic light
started to show changes.
(Right, that’s it.)
Hope starts to flow into my heart.
Over time, the light changes and becomes stronger and clearer.
The innermost wall reacts as if the long distance straight I was throwing, becomes a fist slamming
into it.
And every time, a bright yellow would shine strongly in the innermost part.
And each time, Mama would starts to jump.
No doubt. A strike fill with spirit can hit an opponent even if it is not physically reachable.
A monk’s fist even without contact is able to defeat enemies at a medium distance.
How do you defeat long distance enemies, without physically hitting them?
That is to fill your fist with spirit, creating a pseudo extension to your fist, and strike down your
enemies.
I thought so, and worked hard by filling each strike with spirit.
This started when I noticed a change in the light when I was training with the Busty Milf.
There was no waste in every strike, gently striking and observing carefully, that I was able to notice a
change.
(Like a monk, I didn’t have to approach my opponent which is a few meters away.)
Gently striking.
She jumps.
(In terms of distance, getting several tens of centimeters in is great.)
Observing carefully, not to be alarming at any time.
(Strength is not needed.)
I adjust the position based on my observation, and gently strike.

She took a bigger jump than before.
(I just need enough strength which my weapon can handle.)
Again, carefully.
And flip my switch
My strikes so far were like an extension of grooming.
From here on, I’ll get serious with my strikes; I’ll crush my opponent base with my firepower.
227
For the preliminary action, I withdraw for a bit.
And when Mama gets to the point where she’s returning to her usual reaction, I strike.
(Haaa!)
I strike with a heavy impact.
It was an intense feeling.

I was surprised.
Apparently, the concentrated spirit, which became my extension, the impact feeling was being fully
feed back onto me.
But there I noticed my failure.
(Oh no!)
I stopped moving.
Mama has been knocked down from that strike.
It would be bad, if the same commotion with the Busty Milf was made again.
I accept my mistake and decided to stop here.
(Mama would not have been accustomed to taking such a blow so deeply because of her stunning ass.)
I should have noticed sooner from the reaction she’s making when my straight were starting to reach
her.
(She would have been able to withstand that strike if she’s used to it. However, in an almost
inexperience state, it was really too stimulating.)
Although it was a serious strike, I release it anticipating that the opponent could endure it.
This was completely my error in analysis.
(But, with this the elf capture strategy is set.)
I thought so and went into the shower alone.
228
Chapter 35
After leaving Nasuri, I had dinner and headed to Froy.

And now I’m in front of 『Elven shop, Froy. Glorious elves are waiting for you. 』
I gaze at the elf drawn on the signboard, and heighten my fighting spirit.
I open the door and enter the store.
「Welcome」
The waitresses said in uniform.

The waitress from the other day was also there, and it looks like there’s something that she wants to
say.
But I did not want to pick the waitress this time.
My goal here is not for personal revenge.
My goal is to win against the entire elven race.
So, I picked from the platform.
I need another elf to know whether the elves were all deep ones or it was just the waitress alone.
「Thank you for choosing me. 」
On the bed, a beautiful woman with a long sauvage and thick eyebrows greets me.
The drink has already been brought in and the time for the two of us begins.
I praised her beauty, and she returned by saying 「thank you」with a business smile. She’s really
playing things by the book.
And quietly, the battle of the races begins,
Firstly, heavy artillery support by grooming.

Sauvage made a face saying 「Hm, not bad」.
I kept calm and observed the light circulation and color temperature of Sauvage.
(As expected, Sauvage is also a deep one.)
From the color temperature and circulation, I grasp the positing of Sauvage depth.
As expected from the platform. She’s even deeper than the waitress.
Feeling fear from the elven race, my back trembles.
(It’s a foul for having such depth for someone so beautiful, thin and delicate.)
Anyone who comes to play wouldn’t even think that these girls would be so deep.
These guys don’t realize that they are being deceived by their acting, believing that 「They are drunk
229
on my shaft.」 making them come again, and suck their pockets dry.
It’s fortunate for those who do not notice.
But those who know their secret can no longer stay sane. You will be filled with embarrassment and
regret every time you remember.
And some would start to have a bad feeling about the elves.
It may eventually develop into a 300-year war between the humans and elves, turning 80% of the
world’s habitable land into scorched earth.
(Hm, to think such an important role weights on me in the world I am transferred to.)
I wipe the sweat off my forehead.

I seem to be crushed by the weight of my responsibility.
…Why am I thinking so seriously about such a delusion, there’s a serious reason for it.
And that is.
(This elf is too attractive!)
And that’s the reason.

Sauvage who I picked by intuition, when I look up close, is extremely beautiful and cute.
In addition, thick eyebrows are fresh, before the battle, it looks as if they would become flabby.
So, in order to inspire myself, with the delusion I had before, I role played myself as someone
protecting the world from the danger of being ruined.
Putting that aside, Sauvage is certainly cute; I could feel that at the bottom of her heart, she felt
contempt for the man of the human race.
And it can’t be helped.
Even with education and enlightenment, nothing can be done.
Having experience with her body, human men were given a low evaluation.
There’s no misunderstanding or assumption from this evaluation.
It’s a woman’s instinct to never give high praise to a man who cannot satisfy her.
No matter what reason it may be, something determined by instinct cannot be overturned.
If there comes a time in which they had to reform no matter what, they would only be deceiving their
own selves and pretend not to notice.
(That’s why, I have to do it.)
Oh, even in the human race, there are quite a few amazing guys.
I’ll make them think that way.

This alone could raise the evaluation of the human race.
(I will defeat them with my ordinary sized weapon.)
The elves are ridiculing the weapons of us human race.

Laughing at our weapons which would never reaches them.
So I will let them know.
That when this weapon reaches you.
230
Letting you know that this weapon would beat you and making you kneel before it.
Feeling the threat of the human race’s weapon, the elves would be able to respect the human race.
(Let’s go!)
I tighten my will; I cover Sauvage who was warmed up enough from grooming.
First, I launch slow pace normal attacks.
Sauvage still shows composure, even when shaken by me.
Of course, for her, my normal attacks were just child’s play.
(I wonder how long you can keep you composure.)
These normal attacks were preparation for a vigorous attack.

With each strike, my spirit is being kneaded.
(Alright, I can go anytime.)
And, my preparation is complete.

Sauvage only appears to react on the surface, but the light in her eyes was cold.
If you were to look only at her eyes, it feels as if she could yawn anytime.
I understand that she is only acting for the customer with my magic eyes. But it’s really a poor
performance.
Even without magic eyes, you can see through someone who’s not obsessed with their work.
Looking at her posture, a surge of carnal desire rushes in.
I’ll use my vigorous attack.
「Panzer Vor!」
A large decree is issued.

On my command, my high-speed strike unit rushes through the narrow road of Sauvage valley and
into the Heartland.
The shells fired on after the other, crush the walls of the base camp and the color temperature
changes rapidly from orange to yellow.
Sauvage is surprise.
Well is to be expected.
A jap tank shelling is just like a door knocker.
If you think that way, it is now a group of German heavy tanks equipped with 88mm Flak.
Sauvage tried to escape with her feet. But I will not allow that.
You have look down on me and the man of the human race.
I was afraid of you elves, so I came challenging fully prepared.
No matter how skilled you are in combat, you will never defeat a fully prepared opponent.
「Eins! Zwei! Drei! 」
「Eins! Zwei! Drei! 」
231
I continue to attack.
Why in German?
That is, even with me taking the lead, the elf with her skillful techniques, tries to disrupt my spirit.
I had to mobilize German, prime numbers, French, and all other knowledge I knew to oppose.
Sauvage castle is on the verge of falling.

At this point the battle has already been concluded, it’s impossible to recover.
She underestimated her opponent too much.
My heavy shelling continues to deliver damage accurately.
Sauvage innermost part was now shining white.
「It’s opening! This is bad! Stop! 」
Suddenly, Sauvage begins resisting like crazy.

However, she’s not using any skill but pure strength.
No matter how much strength she is using, her basic muscular strength is low, and now she is
completely locked down by my techniques.
She won’t be able to do a thing.
The frantic flinching stops and Sauvage’ resistance rapidly deflates.
Her eye loses focus and saliva flows out from the edge of her mouth.
「Open…It’s opening.」
I didn’t know what she was saying, but I understood the moment I saw her color temperature
distribution.
The white light in the innermost part split into two and moved from left to right as if a gate was
opening, and a bright blue light appears from the back.
(That’s the inner core!)
I realized.
I started preparing a full power attack on the inner core.
「…Heaven’s Gate…it’s going to open…」
Sauvage expression was haggard and drawn; there were already gaps in her words.
However, she must have instinctively sensed my next action.
Squeezing the last ounce of her strength, she activates a defensive technique.
It was at the same time when my full power attack was released.
「Muu! 」
I groaned.
「This is my barehanded blade catch! 」
232
My strike was stopped by pinching it firmly inside.
For a moment, a fearless expression appears on Sauvage face.
「Hmm.」
But I replied with a grin.
(You should have already known. That my attacks are not based solely on physical force.)
In the first place, physical force doesn’t work on the elves.

Physical strength alone could not turn an elf into this state.
From the position I was stopped, like a monk’s fist I slammed my lump of concentrated spirit into the
inner core.
I can hear a death cry.

It’s not a sound you could imagine coming from a young and beautiful woman.
And the room shakes.
No not a metaphor. The room is really shaking. I dragged the elf and dive under the table.
When the shaking subsided, sound of people approaching can be heard. Was it an earthquake?
「This is…」
The concierge looks at Sauvage who has lost consciousness under the table.
I stood up from under the table naked. For the time being, I wrap the bath towel around my waist.
「…it has finally appeared. 」
「…there’s no mistake about that vibration just now. My spirit is saying so as well. 」
Something is bothering me.

So I asked a question.
「That shaking just now, was it an earthquake?」
Everyone looks at me all at once.
「That’s him?」
「It seems so.」
「I can’t believe it.」
「But the spirits are saying that it’s him.」
233
There is no answer to my question.
The concierge lightly coughs and calmed the crowd down.
「Excuse me. Sir Tauro, did you open the Heavens Gate of this person? 」
Did he mean the white light that split into two? I nod.
The crowd started getting noisy again.
「Can you please come with me to another room? I will explain it to you there.」
And then, the concierge looks toward Sauvage.
「And we can’t leave her as it is.」
Certainly, it’s too pitiful to stay fallen like a stretched out frog.
I decided to accept the concierge proposal.
234
Chapter 36
A few minutes later, I’d dressed and was now sitting in the reception room.
It may be a luxury sofa, but it is too soft to sit on.
The concierge sat in front of me, and several sat around us on chairs.
「Then, I will now explain.」
The concierge starts explaining when the fruity fragrant black tea was served.
「Heaven’s gate is something which only Elven women possess and will only open when they are truly
satisfied. 」
And the earthquake which seems to be called spiritquake which happened earlier would happen
wherever the gate is opened.
I kept silent and urge him to continue.
「However to these girls opening their heaven’s gate would be an insult since it also means admitting
their defeat. 」
I nod. Well since it’s these prideful elves.
「 All the more for an interspecies, and even more for it to be man from the human race.」
And the concierge continues.
「As far as I know, there hasn’t been anyone who’s had their heaven’s gate opened up by a man of the
human race. 」
Oh, so that’s why she was resisting like crazy at the end.
By such disgrace, she would have her name remain in history.
「But what has happened can’t be changed. We congratulate you, Sir Tauro.」
The concierge starts clapping.

A few moments later, a sparse round of applause occurs.
They definitely do not want to congratulate me.
「I think Sir Tauro should have received a title, I shall confirm it.」
235
The concierge closes his eyes and chanted something, and letters drawn with a faint light emerge in
front of me.
The words 『Gate Opener』 was written.
The elves became noisy again.
Oh, there is no doubt, is what I heard them saying.
「There’s no doubt, Sir Tauro you are the first man of the human race to be able to satisfy an elf
woman.」
It seems only one title can be awarded per race.

I asked a question.
「What kind of effects does this title have? 」
「Right, first of all, when Sir Tauro enters an Elf’s territory, you are guaranteed the same status as the
residents there.」
「Oh.」
「Next, when you possess the title you will be acknowledged by the elves.」
「Hm.」
「And that’s all.」
The concierge sighs after saying that.

From the looks of that, he must be saying 「For a human to be put on the same status as us, isn’t that
too good of a privilege? 」
「……」
No words are coming out from me.

Isn’t there any cheat ability addition, stats change or rare magic items?
What just that? Is what I was going to say.
However, looking at the concierge, it seems the elves consider that the reward is too much for a
human.
If I were to say that it is a reward which I didn’t need, it would surely provoke them.
I can look down on my opponents, but I won’t allow them to look down on me. Must be what these
elves think.
「…A spirit beast will also be given.」
236
The female elf sitting next to the concierge says hatefully.
I really don’t want to do this, why such a fellow. Such feelings were leaking out from her.
(You are already an adult, can’t you hide your feelings a little more.)
I am surprise.
Aren’t elves long-lived and have a rich knowledge on life?
「Oh, right. Excuse me. Sir Tauro will be given a spirit beast summoned from the Elven forest.」
This guy is making an even more disgusted face than the female elf.
Did you think you wouldn’t have to do it if you forgot?
No, it is something that the female elf said, so it’s not something which you could just forget.
But still, to get a spirit beast.
Yeah, finally something fantasy liked.
「A spirit beast is it.」
「Yes, a spirit which possess a figure that lives in our forest. It is extremely rare and honorable for
individuals of a different race to receive it.」
Do you understand? Is what the eyes of the concierge are saying.

Of course I understand. The height of you guy’s pride and the feeling of you guys looking down on
various races.
It’s safer to not talk about other things and quickly leave after getting what need to be received.
「Sir Tauro, that moment you open the girl’s heaven’s gate, her magic power at the same time has
begun the spirit summoning. That’s the cause of the spiritquake.」
The concierge looks towards the room where Sauvage is resting.
「Soon, Sir Tauro, it will appear in front of you.」
Before he finishes speaking, a magic circle emerges on the table in front of me.
The magic circle disappears after rotating several seconds with light around it.
After that, one worm is left.
「This is…」
I ask.
All I could see was a fifth instar larva of a swallowtail butterfly. The size is also the same.
It looks pretty shocking when it suddenly appears in front of me.
「Oh, this is a forest sage.」
237
The concierge nods with a smile.
The surround elves also liven up.
(Even if he’s a title holder, in the end he’s still a human. Even his summoned spirit beast is like this.)
Is what I heard them saying in a low voice.
(Can’t you guys say that so I can’t hear? Or what, are you guys doing it on purpose?)
I feel like it was on purpose.

By the way, apparently, the forest sage seems to be quite inferior among the spirit beasts.
Seeing the way it’s treated, I suddenly felt sad for this caterpillar.
「Then, please take it with you.」
The concierge urges.

I ask a question while gently putting it on my palm.
「What kind of food should I give it? 」
「Please consult that with the forest sage.」
The concierge replies bluntly.
「Consulting? 」
「Yes, it seems that there is still not a mental path between Sir Tauro and the forest sage 」
「Mental path? 」
「I think it will be connected soon. When that happens, it’s intentions can be communicated at the
minimum.」
And now I was prompted to leave.

It seems that my position in the concierge has dropped all at once because my spirit beast was the
forest sage.
The politeness just now was gone. The change of treatment was awkwardly clear.
If it were to be a rare and powerful spirit beast, the treatment now would surely be different.
There is no longer any need to pay attention to my treatment now I guess.
(I’m relieved that it’s not some big shot spirit beast, there won’t be any trouble for me.)
Eventually, I left the store without being able to dispel the discomfort I felt from the elves, it feels as if
I and the forest sage were kicked out from the store.
238
On the way home, I felt the mental path connection with the forest sage.
『I want to eat leaves.』
Is the feeling that I received.

Although it a spirit beast, a conversation with a caterpillar was impossible.
But I am somewhat able to understand what the other party wanted to say.
I arrive at home.
Immediately take the forest sage to the garden.
I bring it closer to the herb and ask.
「Can you eat this leaf? 」
The forest sage leans over and moves its short legs in front.
It looks okay apparently.
When I put it on the leaves of the medical herb, this time it looks towards the medical tree and starts
moving.
It seems it preferred the ones over there.
When I put it on the branch of the medical tree, it grabbed the leaf firmly and started eating. Looks
like it liked it.
「Don’t hesitate to eat. My medical tree is luxuriant. 」
If anything happens, I could just use an S rank potion on the other medical herbs.
I left the forest sage in the garden and returned indoors.
Morning today is also a refreshing morning.

I went to the garden since I was concerned about the forest sage.
Grabbing on to the branch of the medical tree, it was eating at a slow pace.
I didn’t seem to have eaten much.
The medical tree was still fuzzy.
「Is it alright if it’s only this leaf? 」
I ask.
The forest sage appears creepy at first, but when I got used to it, it became very lovable.
…It looks okay.
「Is there anything else you need? 」
…For now, it seems unnecessary.
I decided to name the forest sage.

What should it be?
239
I thought while watching the forest sage eat the translucent leaves.
And I decided.
A caterpillar eating translucent leaves, hence.
You name will be Imosuke.
…It seems to have understood.
I look around.
The weather’s good today.
Birds can be heard singing indicating that it is morning.
「Hmm? 」
I was concerned about something and ask Imosuke.
「Imosuke, are you alright with birds or bees? You wouldn’t be eaten right? 」
I know it is a spirit beast, but just to make sure.

And it faces towards me and starts moving.
…It’s saying it’s okay, I guess.
I went down to the first floor and went over to the breakfast stand across the street and bought my
own breakfast.
I bought fried egg, grilled ham, a cut tomato stuffed with lettuce and a plate of pancakes, and return
home.
I didn’t buy coffee. I make it myself.
It wasn’t because I have any preference that I liked.
The last time, I spilled it when I was on my way up the stairs to the third floor.
It was really hot, and I had to use Cure Injury Spell (F).
After breakfast, I played with my spirit beast.

Even if I say play, the other party is only about 5cm long, so I could only just prick it with my finger.
It didn’t retaliate and didn’t move. It wasn’t eating any leaves either.
「Are you alright? 」
Feeling a little worried, I asked.
『Stomach full.』
Um, it looks okay.

I’ll go to the library to find out more about the forest sage and spirit beasts.
I doubt those unfriendly elves would tell me, and I didn’t want to hear their voice.
240
「I’m going out, can you watch the house? 」
It’s better to leave it with the medical tree than taking it with me. I thought so and asked.
… It seems ok with watching the house.
「I won’t be back until night, is it ok? 」
…Seems to be okay.
「Then, I’ll leave the garden to you. 」
There wasn’t really anything that needs to be done, but I just say it.
…It seems to have understood.
I left the house and headed to the library.
241
Chapter 37
The library is located in the educational district, east of the royal palace, near the Royal Academy of
magic.
Upon arrival, I presented my guild card at the entrance and paid the fee to enter.
The amount of the fee is determined by the collection area which you want to enter.
The area which I went to is a general area, so it has the cheapest fee of 5 coins.
(First of all, I want to find out about the Elven forest, forest sage and summoning magic.)
I moved while looking at the library’s map posted on the wall.

And I found the bookshelf with books on geography and natural history.
(First the Elven forest… is it this spirit forest.)
I shall read the description.
Spirit Forest
This forest spreads over the northern area of the Ost continent.
According to the 「Treaty of the Spirit Forest」, which was ratified in the kingdom’s calendar year 313,
every country was to abandon territorial sovereignty or claim rights in regard to the Spirit Forest.
However, the elves did not accept it and insisted on preoccupation, and still continued effective
control with no legal basis.
(Wow)
To have read such a disturbing description right from the start.

Since I have no insight on this matter, I look past it.
Next, I found the description of the forest sage, I shall read this too.
Forest Sage
A species of spirit beasts.
It inhabits the Spirit Forest.
Having a cylindrical body with legs, its appearance is like that of a caterpillar.
It consumes leaves that possess magic.
Therefore, in recent years, for the purpose of protecting the World tree, they have been ousted from
the surrounding of the World tree.
They have a mild nature.
Occasionally, they have the habit of lifting their head and not moving for a short time.
Because they appear as they were thinking, they came to be called the 「Forest Sage」.
(…The origin of the name is terrible. No wisdom was involved at all. And they are even treated as
pests.)
242
I read the entry on spirit beast.
According to their appearance there are cats, dogs, wolves, owls, unicorns, Pegasus, etc.
By the way, caterpillars are treated as 「…There are also many other types.」.
In terms of abilities, some have high attack power, high defensive power, able to be mounted, able to
be mounted when flying, be a consultant partner, be a baby-sitter, use for scouting, etc.
I searched through all the pages of the book, but couldn’t find any description which the forest sage
has.
(This is why those elves are delighted.)
I recalled the smile the concierge had when my spirit beast turned out to be a forest sage.
I check up on summoning.
Since there are various types of summoning, I looked for spirit beast summoning.
According to the book,
When the achievements set forth in the Grand Charter are accomplished, a spirit beast will be
summoned and given to the subject.
The summoning will be automatically performed by the Grand Charter.
And the spirit beast will be summoned from the Spirit Forest.
And a master-servant relationship will be established between the subject and the summoned spirit
beast by the summoning magic.
The laws of the summoned spirit beasts are not yet to be verified.
Is what it says.
The Grand Charter which appears in the text, is a grand magic formed by the elves in the past, and
seems to automatically activate but still protecting the elves order at the minimum.
(It’s kind of complicated, I don’t really understand it.)
I left the library since I have finished researching what I wanted to know.
I had sandwiches for lunch in the student district.
And I felt a little worried about Imosuke, so I decided to go home.
「Imosuke, are you alright? Did you get eaten by the birds? 」
I said while entering the garden.

It was alright. Just like this morning, it’s having lunch on the branch of the medical tree.
As I watched it for a little while, it raised its head and stopped moving.
And after awhile, it went back and started eating again.
「I see, so this is what the book meant when saying they appear as if they were thinking.」
If it were like always, I would have been thinking it in my heart, but now I have a new family member
named Imosuke. So I decided to say it out loud.
After a while, it went back into its thinking pose again.
243
(?)
At that time, I felt like I saw something small fell right below Imosuke.
This time, I look more closely.
I placed my left hand under Imosuke so I know that something did fall.
After a while, Imosuke takes its thinking pose.
At the same time, something fell down.
I quickly catch it with my left hand.
There was a black sesame grain liked something on my palm.
「Imosuke, what is this? 」
I asked.
Imosuke look towards my palm and answered.
『Poop』
…I see.
Suddenly, the urge to laugh came up and I started laughing out loud.
I didn’t know the reason why. But I don’t remember what caused it.
「No, well, to think that the pose of thinking was actually an action used when it’s pooping.」
Without knowing it, they give it an intellectual impression. And it became the origin of the name 「
Forest Sage」.
I must have found that funny.
I drop the poop on my palm onto the garden; I laughed while apologizing to Imosuke, and left the
house after washing my hands.
I am now in front of Cione.

I breathe in deeply several times.
This time for sure, I will break through the side lines on both sides and head towards the platform.
With strong determination, I opened the door.
「Huh?」
When I entered the lobby, there was no one on the sideline. Not even one.
Seeing my puzzled face, a concierge comes towards me.
「Oh Sir Tauro, I’m sorry to say. But actually, all the sidelines are reserved today.」
I am surprised. There should have been about 20 people.
「Reserved! Is it the entire sideline? 」
244
The concierge nods.
(What a valiant guy.)
I was interested and ask who the one that reserved it is.
Of course, I won’t be forcing him if it can’t be said.
Since there will be things such as confidentiality and information security.
「It is Sir Dolba.」
Unlike what I expected, he told me straight away.

The concierge says proudly puffing his chest out.
It seems that this Dolba must be some kind of celebrity.
…Dolba…Dolba, I feel like I heard it somewhere.
「It is an honor for us, having a hero choose our shop.」
Ah, I remembered, he’s the leader of the team of adventurers who defeated the Lesser Salamander in
the mining town.
Certainly, I was told that he was about to arrive at the Royal Capital.
「Reserved for the whole team?」
「No, just him alone.」
With his response, I look around the sideline seats on both sides.
「There are nearly 20 people no?」
「24 people, to be exact.」
I am astonished.
No matter how skilled he is, there is only one body. How will he handle the number of people
corresponding to one class in a school?
「How will he be able to handle it in two hours?」
Even though I was astonished, I asked.

The eyes of the concierge shine brilliantly.
As if he was saying it is different for a hero.
「It is not two hours. But from the opening to closing hour of the store.」
This time, I admire him from the bottom of my heart.

I could have also done it if I pay for it, is what I thought.
245
However, Dolba is not just a hero.
Even if I do not have any financial trouble with it, I would have never even thought about attempting
it.
As a man, I’m completely defeated.
To handle 2 dozen of magical girls from the opening till closing of the store.
Surrounded by 48 eyes and 24 mouths and tongues.
What are you going to do and what are you trying to do?
Truly a gentleman amongst gentleman.
(Do heroes have a different perspective from us ordinary people?)
After this case, I had a slight respect for Dolba, who I have not seen yet.
And I came in front of the platform for the first time.

I didn’t sway away from the sideline temptation with my own will, but oh well.
I look towards the platform.
(Since it has been only the busty type recently, I should choose a slender one today.)
The huge racks of the Milfs whom I engaged for the countermeasure training against the elves float in
my mind. They were all goddesses of fertility.
At that moment, something flashes across my pink brain cells.
And I called the concierge over.
「Is there a married woman in the group? Not once, but an active one.」
I asked in a small voice.

If there is, it will be a milf for today.
「Yes, there are a few.」
The concierge responds in a soft voice to me.

It is not necessary to speak in a small voice, but I feel immoral asking for a married woman.
And I picked one of the ladies, which the concierge told me about.
According to the concierge, she has two children in the lower grades of elementary school.
But still, she has a slender figure.
She’s smooth overall, but even for her age, she’s graceful and meaty.
She has a long straight hair and calm makeup on her.
She’s a woman who has an irresistible gloss which would make you head turn when you see her in
the streets.
I picked her without hesitation.
In the room, the time for the two of us begins.

Sitting on the sofa, I lift the milf onto my lap and groped her from behind. From the top of her clothes.
This is my usual grooming attack using my magic eye.
By the way, I no longer need to look at the other person’s eye to activate magic eye.
I am able to use it just by touching one part of their body.
246
Exactly speaking, it is manageable to be just in close range without touching, but it consumes a lot of
mental strength, so it couldn’t be done practically.
In my arms, she gradually loses her strength.

The milf with her professionalism reaches out to serve me, but is gently dismissed by me.
First of all, it is my intention to one-sidedly please the other.
I simmer slowly on low heat to soften the meat.
The fire pass down the core of the milf, and her color temperature changes from bright orange to dark
yellow as a whole.
There were also some bright yellow spots.
Her chin is completely raised.
(Alright, should we start?)
Seeing that it is the right moment, I start the play that flashed me by earlier.
First, I whispered into the ears of the milf who has already completely relaxed.
「Hey miss, which feels better, me or your husband?」
「?! 」
Sanity quickly returns to the milf’s eyes.

And then, she shows the look of「what is this person saying? 」.
I ignore her, and gouge my fingers in the places which were shining brightly.
Because of the gentle stimulation from grooming, the milf was unprepared.
Not being able to react in time, her weak points remain in a defenseless state and her breathing stops
for a few moment due to the impact.
From her reaction, I repeat my question with a vulgar laugh.
「Me or you husband, which is better? 」
The milf who managed to rebuild her spirit knots one letter in her mouth and glared at me.
(This, this is the play I wanted.)
Bathing in the milf stern gaze, a shock ran up my spine.

And I thought to myself.
(I felt a wave of lust when I learned that the Busty milf was a real active wife.)
I recall the busty milf from the other day.
(But at that time, I was busy with the elf’s training.)
Because the busty milf revealed that she was an active wife as if it was nothing, it might be that to this
world’s ethics it isn’t something to be mined with.
247
So, this immoral lust may not be shared with a milf.
And also, the other party is working majestically at a brothel.
Talking about her husband during work would be a breach of manners. Perhaps it is of that degree of
recognition.
But it doesn’t matter.
Now, I want to be caught up in this wave of lust.
Adjusting myself so the milf doesn’t collapse all at one, I whisper in her ears.
「Uwa, you’re already this wet. Does this mean that I feel better? 」
The milf stiffen her body enduring it and shakes her head left and right.
「I wonder, I don’t think so.」
I did not rest my hand, and continues stimulating her, but being caution not let her explode.
「Your husband knows everything about you. But I know you even more than you know yourself.」
The milf shakes her head violently.
「Hou, I don’t believe it.」
I show evidence while making a vulgar laugh.
「Look here. Oh even here too. Even in an unexpected place, around here I guess… So? Do you believe
now? Well there’s no choice but to believe it no? 」
The milf continue to deny.
(Oh, this situation is the best!)
After the matter with the busty milf, I learned of the existence of the beast lurking within me.
The beast is too dangerous to be released into the field.
If I were to let it out, the future that’s waiting for me will be 「Half-way through having sex with
someone’s wife, her husband returns from work and me getting killed. 」.
However, everything is legal in the brothel. There’s no problem.
It’s the same for the magical girls. It’s legal because it’s inside a brothel.
In the brothel, customers who have money can do anything they want to a certain extent.
The power we wield is not as great as god, but comparable to a great wizard.
For evidence, we have the hero adventurer Dolba who continuously summon 24 magical girls.
「Still don’t believe me? No choice. I shall show you my trump card.」
248
While playing around with the milf, I continued panting in her ears.
And I put my weapon onto the milf’s Most Favorite Point, which I have just discovered.
It is the center of her anus, which is the milf’s favorite part.
It is actually an area that shows the highest color temperature among the others of the milf.
Specifically, from the opening to the back, it is shining like a white cylinder.
As expected of a married woman.
「!! 」
She looks at me with an expression saying no way.

She must have suspicion why I knew her secret or the secret which only she and her husband know.
Believing that her secret was revealed, she desperately starts to resist.
And I burst out a vulgar laugh.
It’s such an indecent laughter which even surprised me.
The milf’s face crooked in disgust.
All she can do is resist, but my weapon is already pressed against the opening of her important
flower.
I laugh and slowly push my weapon into her.
And a surprisingly softness wraps around me. As expected from a married woman.
Soon, her violent resistance stopped. As expected of her Most Favorite Point. The effect is totally
different.
And she makes a sloven and slack face which cannot be seen by children.
Thinking that, my wave of lust grows enormously. What a hopeless guy I am.
「Miss, you really do love anal.」
I murmur near her ear.

The milf, still having a last pillar, shakes her head to deny.
She has completely give in physically, but her spirit has yet not succumbed. As expected of a married
woman.
At that moment, I felt a weak current running up my back.
(Oow, I’m so thrilled!)
After that, I enjoyed plenty going uphill trying to get the milf’s spirit to yield, and even more enjoyed
going downhill after she had completely succumbed.
「…Manner violation.」
During the pillow talk after the play, the milf repeatedly says so.
As expected, it wasn’t a big ethical problem in this world.
However, it seems that bring up private matters is a serious manner violation.
But she doesn’t look angry or offended.
Looking at her, rather than a married woman, she looks like a young maiden.
I ask.
249
「But, it wasn’t bad thinking about your husband in the middle of the play, no?」
My face distorts with a nasty laugh.

The milf who was looking at me, turn her gaze away and shuddered with embarrassment. And as if
trying to hide her embarrassment, she latches her face onto mine.
250
Chapter 38
After leaving Cione, I bought dinner at a stall and returned home.

It’s still evening, much earlier than usual.
However, I’m a little worried about Imosuke.
「Imosuke, you alright?」
I know it’s safe, but my heart pounded thinking just by chance if something did happen.
Just like when I left home in the afternoon, Imosuke was eating leaves at a slow pace.
「Did you get a little bigger?」
I asked.
Really? A reaction stating that comes back.
I personally feel that it’s bigger than when I bought it back.
(The medical tree is still luxuriant, I wonder if I should use some weak potion,)
I thought so while looking at the medical tree which is eaten by Imosuke.

I watered around the medical tree with water diluted with an F rank potion.
「Hmm?」
I felt a gaze. When I look at Imosuke, it raised its head and look back at me.
It looks like its thinking pose, but was not looking at me.
「What’s wrong? Do you also want to drink it? 」
It doesn’t seem like it.

I have a feeling that its asking for a higher-ranked potion.
「Is it this? 」
I show the E rank potion on my right hand. It is one which I had just made from magic.
It seems to want a higher one.
I somehow knew what he wants.
「Then, how about this? 」
251
I show the D rank potion. It seems to be satisfied.
Then I should use this.
I said so and tried to pour the D rank potion into the water.
At the same time, a strong reaction came from Imosuke.
『No』
It looks this way, and moves its short legs.

When I stopped pouring, it stops moving.
I think for a bit and ask.
「Is it better if I use it directly? 」
I remembered when I pour an S rank potion directly on the herbs.

At that time, the medical herbs turned into a tree overnight.
Imosuke nods.
I try and pour it directly on the roots of the medical tree.
However, it starts moving again. This doesn’t seem to be it.
「What is it? What is wrong? 」
I look towards Imosuke while holding the potion.

Then it shook its small head.
「Hm? Should I pour it around here? 」
I feel like I’m starting to slowing understand Imosuke.

I followed Imosuke’s instruction and pour the potion.
It asked for one more, so I used another.
After that, I spoke with Imosuke as master and servant.

I am speaking one-sidedly, but I’m able to understand Imosuke’s reply roughly from its reaction.
It must be because our spiritual paths are connected.
By the way, Imosuke can sometimes communicate using words clearly.
But it is equivalent to it screaming loudly, so it didn’t seem to like doing it.
However, as time goes by, our spiritual path becomes thicker, and it seems to be now able to
communicate without shouting.
It took until night to be able to properly communicate with Imosuke.

Imosuke also look tired.
So I decided to end it here today.
「Good night.」
I said so, and went back to my room.
252
(Still, Imosuke is more intelligent than I expected.)
It’s the impression I had from the previous dialogue.

I’m honestly happy.
It’s a spirit beast I went through quite some trouble and received. I want to be able to communicate
with it as a partner.
The next morning, I woke up earlier than usual.

Yesterday, I didn’t stay out late and slept early.
The eastern ridgeline begins to turn white, and the sun’s light that has yet to appear extends the
shadows of the buildings.
(Is Imosuke awake?)
I went out quietly to the garden to not wake Imosuke up, if it was still sleeping.
The morning dew on the medical herbs wets the surrounding ground. It feels a little cold.
I didn’t know whether it was because of my arrival or because it was getting brighter, Imosuke woke
up and stretched slowly on the branch.
「Good morning, Imosuke.」
I raise my right hand and called out.

At the same time I noticed.
Various purple flowers bloom from the ground around the branch where Imosuke sits on.
「Is this a flower?」
When I look closely, not just flowers, there were also grasses with red fruits.
「Is this a … Strawberry? 」
It looks like a strawberry.

It’s one of those big strawberries that you can find riding on shortcakes. Not a raspberry sort.
And the flower looks similar to a bell flower.
Is it because I poured a D rank potion directly on the medical herbs, that it turns into bell flowers and
strawberries?
I don’t seem quite right.
I ask Imosuke who was looking over here.
「Did you do this? 」
Imosuke nods.
「How did you do it? 」
253
Imosuke takes its thinking pose and returns to its original position. And repeat it several times.
Thinking pose is a pose when it poops, but now I don’t see any sesame grain liked poop falling.
I think for a moment about what imosuke wants to convey.
And something connects in my head.
「Are these flowers and strawberries grown from Imosuke’s poop? 」
Imosuke firmly nods.
「Yesterday, the potion you asked for, was it to speed up the growth? 」
It seems I’m correct.

And I receive a telepathy … is that what it’s called, from Imosuke.
『Eat』
When I look at Imosuke, it was shaking its legs.

I felt something looking at it and ask.
「Is this perhaps a present for me? 」
It seems to be so.
What is this, I’m so happy. My chest gets a little warm.
Although I’m the one who received Imosuke, I was wondering how Imosuke thinks of me.
To be suddenly summoned from the Spirit Forest which it is born and raised, and forced into a
master-servant relationship with me. I can’t find any element of it to be attracted to me.
So I was pleased to have received a present from Imosuke.
I feel we could surely get along from now on as well.
「Tasty! 」
I quickly rinsed the strawberries and stuff my mouth with it.

It is fresh, sweet and has a refreshing acidity.
I didn’t have resistance, even though it’s grown from poop.
In the region where I lived, it was natural to spread cow dung and chicken dung in the field at the end
of winter,
Imosuke looks happy to see me enjoying it.
「Do you want to eat it too, Imosuke? 」
I bought the strawberry over to Imosuke.

After hesitating for a while, Imosuke took a small bite on the tip.
And it didn’t continue after that.
It’s probably just showing a form of receiving it. It looks like it does not consume fruits.
And the remaining was enjoyed by me.
254
「But why do bellflowers and strawberries grow out of its poop, when it’s only eating the leaves of the
medical tree? 」
…somehow a surge of wave seems to be emitted by Imosuke.

It also looks like it’s in a relaxed posture.
「Is this maybe Imosuke’s special ability or something? 」
It is not the special ability of just Imosuke, but the special ability of a Forest Sage.
They seem to play the role of maintaining the forest and ensuring the diversity of vegetation by
sowing the seeds of plants that are likely needed in the forest.
By the time I understood this far, the sun has risen completely; it was now at the boundary between
morning and noon.
「Okay, then Imosuke, take care. I’ll leave the garden to you. 」
I called out to Imosuke and left the house.
255
Chapter 39
I left home and headed to the merchant guild.

To sell my D rank potions.
The other day, I sold my F and E rank potions when I was paying my membership fee at the merchant
guild. However, I did not carry any D rank potions at that time.
I said I will sell them once per week, so I must keep my promise.
「Ohh, Tauro-san I’ve been waiting for you.」
With a smile, a tough looking old man comes out from the counter.
For some reason today, he has eyes full of expectations.
「When I visited the other day, I was told you wanted Status Abnormality Potion (D), so I brought quite
a few today.」
And I place the potions on the counter.
「… Status Abnormality Potion (D)! And three at that, thank you, this really helps …In addition, one
Injury Potion (D) and one Disease Potion (D).」
He looks really happy.

The old man is rubbing his cheeks against the Status Abnormality Potion (D).
The amount of money I receive for the Abnormality Potion (D) is double than the normal price. The
others were the same amount as last time.
When I agreed with the deal with a little surprise, the documents for the sale were already exchanged
and processed was completed.
The old man calls a young employee over and seems to be giving him instructions.
The young employee nods, receives the Status Abnormality Potion (D) which had just been bought,
and went out quickly.
「The price of the status abnormality potions seem to be quite high lately, did something happen?」
I asked.
Is it because of the malignant aphrodisiac that was talked about the other day?
If the women in the brothels are suffering damage that can only be cured using a Status Abnormality
Potion (D), I like to save them as soon as possible.
「Yes, the truth is that the Status Abnormality Potion (D) is required for treating Dolba-san.」
Dolba? Is it that men who is now handling 24 girls in Cione from opening to closing of the store?
256
「The one from 『Robust』?」
With my confirmation, the old man nods.

Didn’t Dolba and his adventure team 『Robust』 defeated a Lesser Salamander and became a hero after
returning to the Royal Capital?
In fact, this Dolba was now buried by two dozen girls from day to night.
「What happened.」
To my question, the old man explains the situation.
「It was during the time of the Lesser Salamander Subjugation. Dolba and his team were on the brink
of defeating it.」
「When they tried to attack all at once, the Lesser Salamander breathed a huge flame that had never
been seen before.」
The old man explains while gesturing.

Thanks to that, I was able to imagine the scene.
「The size of it was something that the members of Robust have never experienced, and everyone was
swallowed by the breath of fire.」
The old man talks which making a gesture of suffering in flames.
「But Robust is an elite adventure team. Judging the situation quickly, the vanguards immediately
became shields for the rearguards, and blocks the flame which none of them had ever experienced
with their own body. 」
The old man spreads his arms and poses as a shield.

He seems to be acting as a vanguard.
「With a strong heart, they protect their teammates using their own bodies as a shield. But even after
receiving the breath from the Lesser Salamander, they were not defeated.」
His wording sounds suspicious.
「They endured and struck back. Their armor was burnt and smokes were coming out from the parts
made of skin. Some whose eyebrows, eyelashes and not to mention their hair were also burnt. But
even so, they went forward.」
The old man seems to be getting more excited.
257
「And why is that? It’s because they had to defeat it with this blow. Although they were defended, the
rearguards were already at their limits. If another breath of fire was to be released again, it will be the
end for them this time.」
Bammm!
The old man hits the table.
Surprised, I jump.
「Not thinking about their own safety! And only thinking about their teammates in the back and us
people who are awaiting their return! 」
Oh, they sure are noble people.

Saying that, the old man’s eyes start to moisture.
As if he is drunk in his own words.
I personally think that aside from the adventure team who were present, these people really
beautified the truth. But I keep that thought to myself.
「With thoughts of their comrades in their sword, they defeated the Lesser Salamander. 」
The old man says with confidence that this is a victory of friendship.
For the time being, I just nod.
「After defeating the Lesser Salamander, everyone was quickly treated using magic and potions. 」
Here, the old man starts to tremble.
「But! The nasty Lesser Salamander! Left an evil curse on the vanguards! 」
Your voice is too loud.

Look, people have gathered around.
…Hm? Everyone is nodding while listening.
Some people were wiping their eyes with a handkerchief.
Am I the only strange one here?
「Everyone’s injury was healed by magic and potions. But from that night, everyone starts to suffer
from burns that spread throughout the inside. 」
Is it a recurring wound? That’s troublesome.

At this part, I too listen seriously.
「If you treat it with magic and potion again, the burns will disappear. But after half a day, the burns
will begin to appear again.」
258
The old man gestured trying to express himself suffering from the burns.
「As soon as they returned to the Royal Capital, the Magic Academy gathered their strength and
examined the condition in detail. As a result, they found out that the burn was not an injury but a
raging curse called 『Critical Burn 』.」
「Oooh.」
Surprised, my voice leaked out.
「And it was found that at least D rank Cure Status Abnormality Spell is necessary to dispel the curse.」
And here, the old man shook his head as if in despair.
「There are close to none in the Royal Capital who can use the D rank Cure Status Abnormality Spell.」
(Eh, is that so?)
Looking at me who was suspiciously surprised, the old man made a face saying, what?
I decided to ask since it was a good time.
「Is D rank magic so rare?」
The old man shrugs his shoulders and shakes his head left and right.
Which state that I don’t understand a thing.
「Rather than D rank magic, it’s very rare to see someone who uses D rank Cure Status Abnormality
Spell.」
According to the old man, D rank magic is valuable, but for an advanced magician, they are able to use
it once per day.
And just because D rank magic can be used, it doesn’t mean that all spells can be activated. It’s limited
to what you have learned and what you can use.
The reason why there are only a few users of the Cure Status Abnormality spell seems to be because
the usability is bad compared to the Status Abnormality potion which has the same effect.
You can store as many potions as you like, but that doesn’t apply to magic.
And Cure Status Abnormality is less required than Cure Injury and Cure Disease spells.
For this reason, only a few people would spend their time and effort acquiring the Cure Status
Abnormality Spell, and the ones who possess this spell were mostly just pharmacist.
Fortunately, the Great Priest and deputy director of the Academy of Magic were present in the Royal
Capital. But even with their two strength combined, activating it once per week was their limit.
259
By the way, both the Great Priest and deputy director have not learned the Cure Status Abnormality
Spell.
It seems, in order to use a higher-level spell which forcibly activates an unacquired spell, including
preparations; it will take one whole week.
「We merchant guild are also trying our best and collecting potions. But unfortunately, we didn’t have
enough to save one person.」
The old man grasps his fist while groaning.
「The leader, Dolba, saying that it was his responsibility as the one commanding the battle and being
the fittest in the team as a reason, and ask for himself to be the last one treated.」
The old man who seems to be impressed, covers his face with both hands.
Looking at the surrounding they were the same.
Just in case, I also follow them and look sad.
「…But with this Sir Dolba will be saved. This is thanks to you Tauso-san.」
And he holds my hands tightly.

He must have cried when he covered his face, since his eyes are red.
And his hands were slimy. It was either his tears or mucus.
Honestly, I want to shake my hands off.
However, the surrounding atmosphere made it hard to do it.
The surrounding starts to cheer and applause.
Even so, I didn’t really feel joyous.
Just in case, I ask.
「So, where is Dolba now?」
With an attitude full of respect for Dolba, the old man says.
「Sir Dolba is away from his comrades and is now enduring the pain alone in a healing inn.」
Like I thought.
Instead of comrades, he is getting laid with 24 magical girls.
(But still, for D rank Cure Status Abnormality Spell to be so valuable.)
I’m glad I didn’t use it in public.

I thought that since D rank potions are sold, there wouldn’t be any problem with using D rank magic
in public.
(Dangerous dangerous.)
260
A cold sweat trickles inside me.
(Not just S rank, I have to be cautious of the type of magic even for a D.)
The Cure Status Abnormality Spell which I have been using on the women who were affected by the
malignant Aphrodisiac.
I’m glad I said it was not magic but a massage effect.
I praise my old self. It was a good decision.
I’m starting to get hungry, so I decided to leave the merchant’s guild and head for lunch.
At the same time the old man.
「I will be sure to tell Sir Dolba about you, Tauro.」
He says, but I refused.

I don’t want any troublesome matter to happen.
However, the old man seems to have misunderstood my intentions.
「Such a humbleness…」
He says.
261
Chapter 40
Now, I’m at a restaurant called 「Bonanza」.

I chose this place because of the signboard display outside the door.
It shows a picture of an old man sitting at the center of a sofa having a meal with two girls on both
sides.
(How lordly.)
Not using one’s own hand, and having a young, beautiful and cute girl in a miniskirt feeding you.
It’s one of the lord plays which I had imagined.
(Thanks to the high sales, I have no trouble with money. I shall play luxuriously today.)
From the perspective of the common people, I am playing luxuriously every day, but let’s not think
about that now.
I tell the waiter that I want to have a meal like the signboard.
Then I was showed to the back, and the restaurant concierge attends to me.
「There are three courses in our shop, which would you like?」
「The best one please.」
「If that is the case, this will be the amount, is it alright? 」
I confirm the amount. There’s absolutely no problem.

Seeing me nod, the concierge asks me for my preference of the waiter.
It seems I have 3 waiters attending me.
「Can I not choose one by one?」
It seems I can’t.
Instead, they will try their best to match the appearance, style, age, skill, and others that I hope for.
「Then, a young one will be great.」
Recently, all I had were mostly married women with children, so I want some fresh ones this time.
「I understand.」
262
After that, I received a detailed explanation from the concierge.
The trio of waitresses is divided into three roles, food serving, drink serving and food transport, but
it’s possible to change the roles freely along the way.
The time is 3 hours.
The meal time for the waitresses will be at a different time, so there is no need to worry about it in
these 3 hours.
After the explanation is over, I pay on the spot.
It’s basically prepaying everywhere.
「Now, over here please.」
Guided by the concierge, I enter the backmost private room.

There, being comparable to the quality of magical girls, I was greeted with a smile by three young
girls.
「Please enjoy your time.」
The concierge quietly closes the door and leaves to the hallway.
The three girls greet me one at a time.
All of them were wearing matching clothes.
They were like the ones used in motor shows, a separate mini skirt.
Their styles are slender for their age, and face is both cute and beautiful.
Their hairstyles were short hair brushing behind the ears, medium gnome core hair and long loose
fluffy natural curls.
(Oh, the roles are drinks for short, food for long and transport for midi.)
I sat in the center of the sofa, with short on my left side and long on my right, glass and plate were
prepared for each of us.
Midi goes toward the dumbwaiter by the wall and takes out food from inside.
Looks like the preparations ready, alright let’s start with a drink.
Short then pours something like iced tea into the glass.
(Iced? There doesn’t seem to be any ice and there’s no condensation, it doesn’t looks like its cold.)
I had a little doubt but was waiting for short to bring the glass to my mouth.
(Eh?)
At that moment, something unexpected happened.

Without bringing it towards me, short drank it herself.
When I was slightly surprised, short approaches me with her cheeks slightly swollen.
(I see! So that’s the plan.)
I was pleased and accept the tea that was in short’s mouth.
263
(This can’t be cold or hot but room temperature, no human temperature is the best!)
Delicious! I ask for a refill, I taste it again and moisten my throat.

Looking to the right, long is putting a cucumber appetizer and steamed chicken salad into her mouth.
(Not just the drink but also the food!)
Full of anticipation, I look at the figure of long’s moving mouth and biting.
It seems to be ready.
And long approaches me.
(Delicious!)
I screamed in my heart. Because my mouth is being softly pressed down long.

After leaving me, long now has chili shrimp in her mouth.
And she approaches me again after it’s ready.
But I stop her.
「Chew it more.」
Receiving my instruction, long begin to chew.

A little later, thinking it is fine now, approaches once more.
But I stop her again.
(No, chew more.)
Long begins to chew again. From her looks, there must have been men who gave the same instruction
as me in the past as well.
After a little time passed, I signal with my chin.
Closing in on my face, the chili shrimp is transferred to me. It was now completely mushy.
(Delicious! It’s so delicious!)
I screamed again.
This shop is a hit. I have never had such a meal before.
I ask for tea to refresh my mouth.
Of course, this was also by mouth.
I no longer know if its tea or something else, I consume this warm stuff and trembled from this
delicacy.
It has a supreme and ultimate taste.
(These girls are going no-hand; I too have to go no-hand)
At first, I was thinking of playing with them with my free hand.

Practically, that would have been normal. The old man on the signboard of the store was also playing
with both hands while eating.
But to respect them, I decided to go no-hand.
264
It won’t be an easy take even with magic eye.
However, I will grow even more after going through this difficulty.
(Alright, first will be long.)
I decided so while tasting the dish made of peppers, eggplant, bitter gourd, zucchini and pork fried in
garlic sauce.
After transferring the meal, I gently hold the back of long’s head to prevent her from leaving.
And while watching the color temperature distribution in long’s mouth, I stimulate her.
Since the place is limited to the mouth, it is quite difficult. Gently and sometimes strongly I stimulate
her tongue, the back of the tongue, and the inside and outside of the gums.
(Somehow it seems to have worked.)
I feel relieved when I see the rise of long’s color temperature.

And I then order for long and midi to switch.
Long should have been tired after all that chewing.
This time it will be short’s turn.
(Even with such a cute face, this girl sure is tough.)
For short, her color didn’t change easily.

How do I put this, her mouth sensation may be dull.
Like even when you tickle the sole of their foot, they wouldn’t show any reaction. It might be similar
to that.
By the way, I’m the kind of person who would quickly laugh just by being tickled.
I’ll give up on short for now, and head towards midi.
(Tasty)
I exclaimed again while tasting the porridge-like fried rice.

What I learned after switching long and midi was that the taste varies from person to person.
Steamed chicken salad, chili shrimp and stir-fried dish were all different, but there was always long’s
flavor in them.
It became clearer after switching her with midi.
(Oh, till then it was long’s flavor. And now this is midi’s flavor.)
I am entrance.
However, I relaxed and focus on capturing midi, which was my initial objective.
(Oh, aren’t you a sensitive one.)
It was obvious compared to short, but she was even more sensitive than long.
And soon, my objective is completed.
It’s too bad that I have to give up on conquering short halfway, but my belly has already swelled up.
265
(But still, I don’t feel right just eating alone, though the concierge said they will have their meal at a
different time.)
It might be good to let them eat fruits since they are doing their best.
I thought so, and called long who was free.
(Here, eat.)
Saying so, I put out grapes and bananas.

Surprised for a moment, long who understood my intentions, brings the banana close to her mouth.
(Hmm, here again, eating bananas without using hands. As expected, they sure have good education.)
I praise the shop while enjoying the sweet feeling running up my back. Quite an excellent shop I must
say.
「You can eat as well, enjoy it together.」
I said to short on the left.

Sharing with long, short begins to eat the banana.
(Hmm?)
I noticed an interesting thing.

Slightly deep behind short’s mouth, I found a high color temperature.
(Oh short-chan, you are advancing further than the other two.)
I sigh lightly.
Since I have found it, I have no choice but to strike. Besides, short was still not yet captured.
I ask long to take some distance, and face one-on-one with short. Of course, short still has the banana
in her mouth.
I gently hold the back of short’s ear with both hands, to induce the movement when she’s eating.
I’ll let you have a taste of the banana in the part of your mouth which has the highest color
temperature.
Gradually, changes in her color temperature distribution have appeared.
(Short-chan, you really.)
I shake my head from side to side.

This is because the part where the light of high color temperature appeared was in short’s throat.
I don’t know if it was natural or due to experience or training.
But I want to pleasure her too. Since I know the way, I have to execute it.
「…Eek!…Okk!…Hmp! 」
266
Short was eating so deeply, making long and midi who were watching worry.
Although it may seem like she’s suffering at first glance, the circulation speed and color temperature
of short rise rapidly. In other words, she is pleased.
Even so, the scene wasn’t really pleasing.
In my case, I just felt a little pain in my chest.
Short was satisfied soon after, but I haven’t been satisfied once yet, because it’s the banana which was
used.
Just at that time, midi bought three types of dessert.
Each of the girls held a dessert in their hands.
Midi’s is apricot tofu, long’s is mango pudding and short’s is vanilla ice cream.
The three line up side by side and ask which one I would like to eat.
(Hm, I go with the refreshing apricot tofu here.)
I answered apricot tofu and points at midi.

Midi smiled and puts the apricot tofu into her mouth.
And then, sits on me who was sitting on the sofa.
(Umu! Sweet and delicious!)
As a matter of course, the apricot tofu was transferred through midi’s mouth.
But then something unexpected happened.
Midi, who was sitting on me, after feeding me the apricot tofu, at the same time started eating a
banana.
(No way! She should have been wearing a while ago.)
From time to time, I was glancing at them, so I’ve definitely confirmed that everyone was wearing it.
But now midi’s sitting on me in a skirt eating a banana.
(But this feeling, she’s not wearing it! But since when…)
Most probably, when she was preparing the dessert I think.

Still, this is quite a performance.
Ultimately, this was something that was already decided.
However, because they were wearing it till a moment ago, I thought that I wouldn’t happen.
This is really a fresh surprise.
(To be able to entertain with just small tricks, what a shop.)
Being filled with happiness, I unleash all the technique which was surpasses in my heart.
Ten minutes later, long was surprised.

Long with her butt on the floor couldn’t stand.
In front of long, were midi and short that has fallen.
I have eaten both their dessert, and I too have filled their container to the brim with my own dessert.
The only remaining dessert is long’s mango pudding.
I have no intention to leave any dessert behind.
267
Long loses the strength in her waist after seeing what had happened to her two colleagues.
I have the responsibility of giving long a peace of mind for her current state, and a vulgar smile
appears on my face.
「That mango pudding looks really delicious. Come and quickly feed it to uncle.」
I approach while gently speaking.

Long moves back trying to escape, but her back immediately hits the wall.
And a look of despair floats from long’s face.
Putting both my hand under her armpit, I lifted long up.
As expected, she was light.
Carrying my dessert, I head to the sofa.
And using the remaining time, I enjoyed plenty of sweetness.
268
Chapter 41
(That was really an amazing shop.)
I gave praises on Bonanza as I headed home.

It is still not the evening, but I was already completely satisfied from the previous lunch.
(It really makes you want to go again.)
I thought, and shook my head.

Delicious food should only be eaten occasionally. I’ll go only when there is a reason to do so.
(Let’s have meals in Bonanza only on the day when I sell D rank potions.)
With this schedule, I would be once a week. It’s not something which I totally couldn’t resist. Yeah, so
this is not a bad decision.
Also, since I have decided on a day I could make a reservation. There might be more options to enjoy
if I were to make reservations.
「Imosuke, I’m back.」
I called out as I went out to the garden.

Imosuke was sitting on the branch of the medical tree like usual.
「Oh?」
Imosuke did not change, but the area under its feet has slightly changed.
Things like mushrooms, grasses which weren’t medical herbs were growing. Certainly, the vegetation
is getting richer.
I got flustered when I was going to step on the mushrooms.
But at that time, something strange happened.
The mushrooms and the surrounding grass became distorted.
It felt as if the entire space was deformed.
Frightened I move my foot away, and the distortion was restored. However, the space distorted again
when my foot approaches it.
「Is this so, when I enter the garden, I wouldn’t crush the plants?」
Imosuke wiggles. I’m correct.
「This is great, I’m able to walk freely in the garden.」
269
I say so and lie down below the medical tree. The mushrooms, strawberries and flowers become
distorted and weren’t crushed.
The only thing I feel on my back was the soft grass.
I look up at the medical tree from below.
The sunlight that passes through the translucent leaves dyes the surrounding area in an emerald
color.
「Beautiful…」
Including the fatigue from Bonanza, I fall into a slumber under the medical tree.
After waking up, I cleaned my laundry and continued on my diary which I have slacked off for the past
few days.
By the way, dinner was take-out from the usual stall.
After dinner, I took a bath, and started potion making earlier than usual.
『……』
Imosuke seems to be interested in seeing me making potions.

It must think that it’s strange to see a bottle appearing from the air with no chanting.
I will be making Rank F, Rank E, Rank D, and some high level potions.
Imosuke starts to get excited.
「Speaking of which, I had only shown Imosuke the creation of D rank potions.」
Saying so, I create a Cure Injury Potion (C).

Imosuke is now crouched in front of the light red potion that shines lightly.
Its appearance was interesting, so I created a Cure Disease Potion (B) and Cure Status Abnormality
Potion (A).
Imosuke becomes even more excited seeing the potions that shine in blue and green.
「Ah!」
It got too excited and fell off the branch.

I quickly catch it.
「Are you hurt? 」
…it seems to be okay.

I thought of showing it a Rank S potion, but it would be better to do it next time.
It will be troublesome if you fall down again.
「Imosuke, you can do as you please with the potions I made just now」
270
Hearing it, Imosuke starts making a big fuss.
And start guiding me here and there to pour the potions.
With a warm feeling, I do as it told.
During the process, it asked for some Rank F potions, so I made some and apply it to the areas I was
told to.
The next morning when I woke up, feeling a little scared I peek through the curtain and look at the
garden.
The last time, I poured the potion randomly, and nine medical herbs turned into one medical tree and
a field full of medicinal herbs.
Yesterday, I didn’t use a Rank S potion, but the amount used should have been comparable to it.
「…This is a forest.」
The garden’s landscape which I glimpsed through the gap between the curtains was something that
could not be expressed other than a small forest.
The medical tree in the center was about 3m in height with branches that extend greatly like an
umbrella.
The surrounding area is covered in thickets about 1m in height, and only the only the outer edge of
the garden is left as a meadow.
「It looks like a forest made from bonsai.」
From first glance, both the herbs and the surrounding thickets seem to give the forest a dignified
atmosphere, but the size of the leaves was actually normal.
So, it has an unbalanced feeling when a big leaf is attached to an adult tree.
It looks like a diorama made by putting together bonsais.
「Wow, I feel like a giant.」
Is it Imosuke’s blessing? So I wouldn’t hurt the plants even when I stepped into the garden.
The trees that I was about to step all becomes distorted. And will return after I pass.
「On the scale, it should be 1/10.」
If that’s the case, the medical tree should be a 30m tall huge tree.
Imosuke calls out when I was exploring the forest.
「Friend, call, okay?」
Our conservation has become more or less clearer since our mental path has become stronger. It
should be thanks to all the talking we do every day.
Friend, what does it mean?
271
「Before you call it, can you tell me more about it?」
According to Imosuke, it seems to be a nice guy with a straight personality.

It has the appearance of wearing a thick armor, and Imosuke think it’s safer that it is here to help
guard the garden forest.
「Then Imosuke does that means, not to come over and play, but to live here?」
Imosuke nods.
It seems that recently its friend has been persecuted by the elves in the Spirit Forest, and is now
having a hard time living there.
If that the case it’s fine.
I don’t like the elves as well.
They look down on others, and even made fun of Imosuke. It wasn’t a bad idea to become Sugihara
Chiune of Spirit Forest.
「If that’s the case, I don’t mind. I hope it will be okay living here.」
Saying that, Imosuke reply saying its okay and is sure it would like it. It looks pretty confident; he
must really take pride in this forest.
Imosuke asks to put it on my hand.
On my palm, Imosuke asks me to bring it down near the ground this time.
When I place my hand close to the ground, Imosuke stopped moving as if it were concentrating.
A few seconds later, a small disk of light appears near the ground.
From there, Imosuke’s friend appears.
「…Is this a pill bug?」
The size and shape were the same as the pill bug known to me.
The pill bug turned to me and crouched a little after communicating with Imosuke.
Since the mental path is connected only to Imosuke, I do know what it’s trying to say.
It’s probably something like a greeting.
「Well, please make yourself at home.」
I said, and put Imosuke onto a nearby branch.
「I hope we can get along well.」
While having breakfast in the room, I watch both of them converse.

Speaking of persecution awhile ago, the elves were probably trying to get rid of the pill bug as an
unpleasant pest.
They seem to place beauty and cuteness above the ecosystem.
272
(Oh, isn’t it the same for me? I can’t be talking about others.)
I remembered removing the camel crickets during the period when I was the site foreman, even
though they did no actual harm.
(Well, I’m not god. So it is normal that I have likes and dislikes)
Deceiving myself, I sipped on my tea.

Served with tea, were the fruits made by Imosuke. In addition to the strawberries yesterday, figs have
been added as well.
It was comical when the 1m high tree ripe with normal sized purple fig was deformed.
By the way, both are very tasty. They were freshly picked this morning.
After breakfast, I read a book on pharmaceutics.
I started reading it recently because the minimum knowledge is necessary when I would pretend to
be a pharmacist.
The bookshelves are still empty, but the books are starting to pile up little by little.
Even in this aspect, it was great that I have moved from an inn to a rented house.
When I was reading, Imosuke called out to me.
「What is it Imosuke?」
When I enter the garden forest, the pill bug approaches and lowered its head.
According to Imosuke, it seems that it has taken a liking to this place and wants to live here.
「Ah, of course I do not mind」
I agree.
Then there was a request from Imosuke.
『Stones, I want.』
According to Imosuke, there wasn’t a single stone in this garden forest.
「Well, since it was once a field, there won’t be any stones.」
Aside from Imosuke, it seems to be a big problem for the pill bug.
「Oh, right. They like to be under rocks.」
I remembered the pill bugs in Japan. Whenever a big stone is move, it will be full of them.
It’s a trait for them, and it will not be able to calm down in a place with no rocks.
「Okay, I’ll go get some now.」
I put on my cloak and went outside.

My destination was the gardening store I saw in the shopping district.
273
You may think that you can just find rocks lying around, but that’s not the case here.
As expected of the Royal Capital, all the roads are covered with cobblestones.
The unpaved land was mostly the garden of a person’s house or a public flowerbed.
There’s no way I could just pull out the cobblestone, and even if I want to, I can’t remove them
without tools.
If I were to go out of the Royal Capital to just pick up rocks and line up in the entrance line, I would be
better to just buy them at the gardening store.
「I have bought it.」
I, a weak person, paid for a carriage which cost higher than the stones, now hold two bags of stones in
both hands.
Of course, it is heavy and can’t be moved to the roof all at once, so I had to go back and forth through
the stairs several times.
The pill bug seems to have liked the stones, and immediately digs into the ground towards the stone.
「Imosuke, what about the food for the pill bug?」
It’s almost noon, so I asked before heading out.

According to Imosuke, they eat fallen leaves, dry grass and soil.
I pointed out that there would not be any fallen leaves from the medical tree, but the trees other than
the medical tree seem to have fallen leaves.
Anyway, I wouldn’t need to prepare new food, with peace of mind, I went out.
274
Chapter 42
I walk down the red light district.

There are many people eating in the stall, even though it is still early in the daytime.
It’s a scenery unique to the red light district.
Most of the people who are eating are people tied to the brothels, and are having their meals before
their shops opening in the afternoon.
(That person, her complexion is bad.)
I look towards a woman.

Her complexion is pale and there are bags under her eyes. It feels the same as Twintails when she was
sick.
(There’s a possibility.)
I start thinking.
First, the inferior aphrodisiacs are still circulating and damage still continues.
The other is that the aphrodisiacs were used before the changes were in place, and had not yet been
cured.
(In any case, if it’s a woman working in a brothel, I’d like to cure them.)
Thanks to the brothels, my life after coming to another world is full of colors.
So I would like to be able to help them even if it’s just a little.
I ordered a drink from the same stall and waited for her to finish her meal and leave.
I leave my seat and follow slowly behind her.
(Now, which shop do you work at?)
Due to the recent visits to the brothels, my intuitions have been refined, so I can tell that she is a
member on the platform. Ten to one, there’s no doubt.
Soon she went to the back entrance of a nearby brothel.
The store is still not yet opened.
(As I thought.)
Feeling a little satisfaction for hitting the mark, I wandered around for lunch before the store opens.
After killing time until noon, I came in front of the brothel.

It seems to have just opened.
(As for the store, it’s a 3rd class.)
275
I judged from the appearance and location of the building.
I have only gone to brothels near the higher class, so this will be my first time to enter a lower class
one.
I open the old cheap looking door and enter the store.
「Welcome.」
The concierge was a grandpa.

Thinking that the platform will be filled with grandmas, a fear runs through me for a moment, but I
quickly regained my posture.
But the woman whom I followed just now should not have been that old.
I look towards the platform.
It’s a small platform. There are only five women, and the woman from before was also there.
I sigh a relief, seeing that there weren’t any grandmas.
(The ones who look sick are… those three.)
More than half of the platform seems to be in poor health.

I look around. There are no customers other than me. Well customers will not have come after seeing
the atmosphere of the platform.
「That, that and that.」
I call the concierge and picked the three people with bad complexion.
The concierge was surprised that I picked three people who were in a bad condition. But quickly
show an expression saying he understands.
And tell me in a small voice.
「As you can see, these ones are in quite a bad condition. So the price would be like this…」
Picking the ones in poor condition and pays a cheaper price than usual. It seems that he has
misunderstood my intentions.
I don’t need a discount, but I’ll happily take it since you are giving it.
(I can just add the discounted price into the tip.)
Tips are individual shares. The girls should be happy with it.
I confirm the amount suggested by the concierge and takes out my guild card for payment.
The concierge looks a little dismay.
He must not have expected me to pay the amount he suggested in one shot. And he is now preparing
to further negotiate the discounted price.
After paying, I look at the concierge.
Although looking a little puzzled, he’s happy.
The sales must have fallen recently. Well, it would be the case since the women were in poor health.
Surrounded by the three, I went up the stairs.
276
After entering the room, I decided to treat them one by one.
And I’ll have the other two to have a drink on the sofa.
First, will be the woman which I had followed.
I instruct her to lay flat on her back on the bed.
(…an OL.)
If you look at her closely she resembles an OL working at a mobile shop. Her appearance, style, was all
medium. I feel a strange familiarity with her.
I started grooming by rubbing her two hills.
I want the OL to think that this was my one-sided teasing. It feels better for her to not move because
of her bad condition.
When the top of her hill stiffen and her body begins to swell, I cast Cure Status Abnormality Spell (F).
(Like I thought, it’s the same.)
It feels the same as Twintails. At the same time, I get the sense that she was cured.
(Should I use Cure Disease Spell (F) just in case?)
When used, there was a sense of penetration, and she is now completely cured.
(Though just a little, it seems she had caught an illness.)
It’s easy to catch a cold because of the decrease in resistance due to the poor physical condition.
(Now, the treatment is over and it’s time for fun.)
I started persistent grooming while watching OL’s light circulation and color temperature.
And the dark yellow areas started changing.
The OL seems to be completely comfortable now.
(Next will be the milf with her hair pulled back in a bun.)
I called the slightly tall milf and lay her up next to the OL. Large beds are a unique trait to the brothels.
(Ohh.)
She must have prepared herself after seeing it just now; she’s already shining a bright orange color.
I started grooming and treating the milf while keeping her from coming.
(The milf is the same as the OL. Is the aphrodisiac really the cause of it?)
Apparently some of the customers in this store were using that inferior aphrodisiac.
I pull away from the wife who was now a thread away from her upper limit.
The milf who was left behind, clings to my arm, but the treatment of the third person comes first.
Calling over the third person, I have a lie down next to the milf.
Now, three women were laying on a king-size bed in the shape of a river.
277
(The last one is this girl with a French braided red hair.)
She’s the youngest looking. And she has lots of freckles, giving off a strong impression of a country girl.
I brushed her French braided hair to the side to not get in the way, and started grooming and treating
her.
(This girl is also the same as Twintails.)
This red hair French braid is also a victim of the aphrodisiac.

The criminal should be quickly apprehended, so there wouldn’t be any more victims, but I can’t speak
too early.
There is a possibility that the remaining drugs can be used for other drugs.
I will give some advice to the concierge later.
(But still, this is…)
After the treatment was over, I continued playing with the red French braid.
The red French braid has her mouth open in surprise; she must have never experienced such high
skills.
Since she has no resistance, her subsequent reaction was great.
The red French braid lying on her back under me, bounces powerfully every time she was rubbed.
I wonder if she help in the farming works in the countryside, her legs were powerful.
(It’s like rodeo.)
It looks as if I were straddling an untrained bare horse.

It feels as if I’m riding a rodeo machine and if feels kind of fun.
(No matter how young and how strong your legs are, you have only just recovered. I shall quickly let
you be at ease.)
I thought so and pressed down her bouncing body.

I thought about the remaining time and planned to finish it quickly and move on to the next one, but it
didn’t go that well.
(This feels so good.)
The taste of the red French braid was very fresh.

Simple and unadorned, and despite being young, she clings her teeth and moans in a loud voice.
To describe it, it will be 「Country Bride」.
I didn’t have one, but if I was to be married to a friendly childhood friend in the countryside, would
my night life also be like this?
And I look to the side.
(Oh, Mrs., I see you have started yourself.)
The OL with her flushed face was only looking here while breathing heavily, but the milf has started
pleasuring herself.
278
Seeing this, I start imagining.
In an old house in the countryside, voices can be heard through the thin walls.
And the parents, who heard the voice, secretly came peeking on their son and his wife.
I imagined the scene and thoroughly enjoyed the time with the red French braid.
Unfortunately, the time was up the moment I pour every last drop of my love into the country bride.
The milf requested for an extension, but I politely refused.
This is a once-in-a-lifetime meeting.
I leave the room while receiving gazes from the milf.
And I talked to the concierge in a low voice after going out.
「I think the condition of the three should have improved.」
And the concierge makes a face stating he didn’t understand.

Of course, with just this alone he wouldn’t understand what I am saying.
「I am acquainted with the concierge of Jayanne.」
I throw out the name of a first-class store.

Hearing the name, grandpa concierge became a little more serious.
They really have a considerable position in the industry.
「Their symptoms were very similar to those who are affected by the inferior aphrodisiac.」
The grandpa is taken aback.

Whether by notification or rumor, is the information circulating?
「Whether it’s something in the past, or still going on, I do not know.」
I told him to be careful.

From here on, it will be the store’s responsibility.
Whether is it to check the records and customers like Jayanne, or another method, it will depend on
the store.
Grandpa who has noticed the potential of it being the aphrodisiac has a blue face. Turning my back, I
left the store.
I start thinking while walking down the red light district.
(The damage on the lower-class store should be much bigger.)
Just from the previous store, more than half of the women on the platform were in poor condition.
There are other reasons for the cause like the customer base and the store’s management.
And surely, the women working in lower-class stores have less income compared to those working in
higher-class stores.
Even if it is proved that the aphrodisiac is the cause, it will be difficult for them to cover the cost for
279
treatment.
(Alright, let’s go around the lower-class stores, and pick the ones who seem sick and treat them.)
The objective from now on has been decided.

With this amount, the dancers of Go Go Bars and women going in and out of dating aid coffee shops
should also be suffering from the damage.
But I don’t feel like targeting those places.
I will only reach out a helping hand to places that are within my reach.
I walked around in search of the next lower-class brothel.
After that, I went to one store before dinner and two after dinner, and return home after midnight.
The garden forest is completely dark, so I didn’t step in it and change into my pajamas.
I dive into bed, and thought about the things that happened just now.
(As expected, there are more people suffering from the poor condition in the lower-class brothels.)
Nearly half of the people in the stores I went to were in poor condition.
I picked all the people who seemed to be in a bad condition, and the surrounding customers look at
me with disgust, but I ignored them.
After going into the room, I was making miracles one by one.
Not only aphrodisiacs, there were also women who were suffering from other conditions, but were all
cured as well.
If F rank magic was not enough, I used E rank and D rank ones. There’s no reason to hesitate.
(Albeit small, I was able to illuminate a corner of the world.)
Due to fatigue, I fell asleep quickly.
280
Chapter 43
The next morning, I received a request from Imosuke.

It seems that the pill bug wants to be my kin.
「Kin…..」
I examine this unfamiliar word.

I understand the meaning of the word, but I have never thought of myself having a kin.
「Imosuke, are you also my kin?」
Of course, was its response.

Hmm, it’s fine. It’s not a bad idea taking care of the pill bug as my kin.
「Okay, I’ll accept pill bug as my kin.」
In front of me, the pill bug happily curled up.

However, it would be inconvenient to keep calling it a pill bug. Let’s name it as a proof of becoming
my kin.
「I shall grant you a name. From now on you will be called Dangorou.」
And it curled up again.

…Hmm? It’s faint, but I feel that a wave of joy has been transmitted from Dangorou.
I ask Imosuke.
「Imosuke, has the mental path between me and Dangorou connected?」
…It seems to have connected.

Now, I’m sure that was Dangorou’s feeling just now.
After that, I spent all morning deepening the interaction with my family.
「Imosuke, I will be going out. I will probably return late, so as the leader please take care of the
garden forest.」
I receive a quick response from Imosuke. It seems as if it was saluting.
From then on after I left the house, I have played an intensely active role.
I went to three brothels after launch, and two after dinner, and chose women who were in bad health.
281
Of course, I wasn’t able to pour into every single one.
At most, one person a store, and sometimes even without pouring, and ends with just grooming and
treatment.
The brothels are not only limited to the lower-class but also the middle-class.
Staggering tiredly, I went home at midnight and went to the garden.

Imosuke and Dangorou may be sleeping, but as the head of the family, I must also tend to the garden
forest.
I spread a bit of potion onto the garden.
Since F rank and E rank ones are almost used up, D rank and C rank ones are used.
Dangorou, who has crawled out from under the rocks, looks interestingly at the faint glowing potion.
「This should be enough.」
After saying it, Imosuke transmit a feeling of gratitude. It is still weak, but Dangorou as well.
After doing what needs to be done, I dive into bed and slept right away.
The next day, the routine is the same.

In the morning, I interacted with my family members. The topics were about the situation of the
garden forest, if there was anything lacking, and also about spirit beasts.
And before noon, I leave the house again.
And with the mission of saving the girls in the brothels of the Royal Capital, I continued my journey.
As I continued my journey, a concierge from a certain store says to me with an inspiring tone.
「Oh, Dr.Slime has come to our store.」
(Dr.Slime? Is it me?… But why a slime?)
A question mark floats atop my head.

I decided to ask the concierge.
「Is Dr.Slime referring to me?」
「Yes, that is right. That is the way we have been calling you.」
Is it not alright? He looks up towards me.

I can’t answer whether it’s good or bad, because I don’t know the reason why.
「But why Dr.Slime?」
「According to what I’ve heard, there’s a customer who can cure women who are sick or in poor
physical condition」
Hmm, that’s me.
282
「And that person is also a renowned pharmacist.」
… I don’t remember calling myself in any of the brothels recently.

No, I’m paying with my guild card, so its most probably enquired from there.
But, renowned, I don’t remember making my name this big.
But I suddenly realized.
(Is it the case of me selling the Cure Status Abnormality Potion (D) for Dolba?)
The old man from the merchant guild did mention about telling Dolba about me.
Well, can’t be helped since it has already happened.
「So, why slime?」
The concierge responds after thinking for a moment.
「There seem to be a mysterious type of slime that heals other creature in this world, and it is called a
Dr.Slime.」
I don’t know why, but I feel like that wasn’t actually the reason.
If it’s just healing, isn’t there other things other than slime. And why is it a monster? Not human.
「…Putting Dr aside, I still don’t know why slime.」
「According to Telmano of the Magic Academy, Dr.Slime produces a medicinal ingredient similar to
potions in their body. So, as a pharmacist, you are name Dr.Slime is what I think.」
Telmano… I remembered.
I’ve seen him before when I was selling potions at the merchant guild.
He’s a pharmacist who was showing off the shining C rank potion that he is delivering with his nose
high up in front of everyone. And his mouth bent greatly.
That bent mouth, saying unnecessary things.
Although what he said made sense, I feel that that was something more of it than just this.
「And I heard that the first person who started to say slime, was the princess of a certain brothel.」
He shakes his head left and right stating that he didn’t know the reason as to why.
I won’t get any more information even if I continue asking.
And I came here for treatment. I can’t forget my purpose.
「I understand, thank you. Then, I would like to start picking now.」
I thanked the concierge and picked two women who seemed to be unwell.
283
Entering the room, I asked the women.
I’m curious as to why I am called slime.
It is said that it was a women who started using it. So they might know something.
「That’s because…」
And the two of them started trusting each other with their elbows.
Bingo. As expected, they know something.
I start putting pressure on them.
「I know that you girls know.」
And continue to speak while reaching for my belongings.
「If you don’t answer me, I’ll leave.」
The effect was dramatic.

It was a big difference from when they were hesitating.
However, they ask me to not feel angry or leave without treatment after they tell me the reason.
From their words, I’m convinced that it would be some stupid reasons, but I promised them.
And according to what the relieved girls had say,
When they are first touched, the feeling was terrible.

However, it gets better gradually.
And in the end, they are taken in and melted.
Like a creature which has been preyed upon by a slime.
And that’s the reason.
(……)
I was so mentally shocked that I fell on the bed.
『When they are first touch, the feeling was terrible』, that part, deeply pierce my heart.
I felt my heart broken, but I have promised the girls and couldn’t leave without treating them.
「It must have been hard to say. I’m sorry.」
The girls become relieved after hearing my words.

Even though I have lost my spirit, I have promised them, It will leave a bad taste if I were to go back.
「Then let’s get started.」
First I look at their state using Cure Status Abnormality Spell (F) and Cure Disease Spell (F).
Fortunately, the first girl was fully recovered.
And after that, I did it thoroughly so as to not put shame unto my two titles.
284
I took her in and completely melted her.
Specifically, grooming using my magic eye, surpassing her near the limit and detoxification.
And by releasing her from there, her soul is launched high into the sky.
Normally, I would let her land softly, but I continued firing my straights like an anti-aircraft gun, not
allowing her to land.
She was not even once allowed to land. Not until she’s completely melted.
Seeing the dreadful scene of her coworker, the other girl loses the strength in her waist.
And beg me.
「E…em, the treatment, just the treatment is fine.」
I smiled, and gently say.
「I’m not a magician, so I can’t use healing magic」
She tries to say something, but swallows it and points to her colleague.
「As a by-product for going so far, their bodies are cured. I don’t know the reason why though.」
It’s a lie. I cured them using magic.

However, the story was that they are healed by my comfortable massage.
If I don’t go this far, their bodies wouldn’t be healed.
If I don’t make them think so, I will most probably end up working like a slave.
I can’t let them know that it can actually be done with the flick of a finger.
The only ones I can heal are the ones that I picked at a brothel. It is limited to only that.
「So, what will you do?」
She hasn’t been treated yet, of course, according to the story.

If you are not melted, you will not heal.
At the end of pleasure, you will be granted with a treatment.
Being forced with a decision, she decided to receive the treatment.
(I’ll do it! I’ll do it! Damn it!)
I screamed in my heart as I headed to the next store.

I had completely melted the girl from before, not leaving a fragment behind.
From my experience, she won’t be able to stand for two days.
「The feeling was terrible」had hurt my heart, in return, I will now completely melt down my partner
during treatment.
I, who have become aggressive, breathing roughly, entered the next store.
From there I became a stew craftsman.

In return for treatment, I melted them completely.
285
As a result, the name Dr.Slime which was only partially earned has now become completely
established.
A few days later after covering most of the low and middle-class brothels, I arrive at the merchant
guild.
I had been called.
When I was taking out my guild card for payment at a restaurant, I receive a message written in red.
This card really has a lot of features.
When I stepped into the merchant guild, I was exposed to an unrelenting line of sight.
「…Dr.Slime.」
Such words leak out with a sigh from the surrounding.

The men in the merchant guild were looking at me in awe, both the customers and the staff.
Similarly, the female staff members and customers were looking at me with both a flicker of fear and
interest regardless of age.
I am now completely a celebrity.
286
Chapter 44
I was called for from the merchant guild, and now I am in the guild’s reception room.
It is a high-class and elegant room appointed with antique furniture.
By the way, the sofa that I was now sitting on, has a fine pattern woven into the fabric. To be honest, I
was hesitating on whether or not to sit on it when I entered the room.
For me, who has only experience selling at the counter, this is a different world.
「I’m sorry for calling you when you’re busy, Tauro.」
Santa Claus came in. The tough looking old man as well.
Since both I and Santa are meeting for the same time, we introduce each other. He was the vice guild
master of the merchant guild.
After introductions were finished, coffee was carried in.
The female staff who bought in it, looks at me with curiosity, but never makes eye contact with me. I
wonder if she thinks that something would happen if she makes eye contact with me.
Putting the rude staff aside, I went straight to the main subject.
「Questioning, is it?」
「Honestly speaking, yes.」
Santa affirms.
It has been rumored that I have been treating women who were feeling unwell in several brothels in
the past few days.
And it is also said that the cause of them being unwell was because of an inferior aphrodisiac.
I picked several women with poor physical condition, give them a perfect treatment which even made
them unable to stand, yet not receiving any payment fees, and also advising that the cause is the
aphrodisiac.
The brothels are very curious about who I was.
And it turns out that I am a member of the merchant guild because I was using my merchant guild
card for payment.
However, the merchant guild doesn’t know anything, so I was called in for questioning.
(This must most probably be the reason.)
I was acting freely without giving any thought. So I never imagined being called in by the merchant
guild.
Suddenly, receiving inquiry from the brothels, the merchant guild must have been thinking about
what had happened.
287
(But my actions have nothing to do with the merchant guild. I was just using my guild card as payment
though.)
So, I should not be blamed.

As the word says, this should just be a questioning.
I honestly talked about what I had experienced so far.
Originally, I had a technique to cure poor health condition by massage.
With that technique, I cured a woman working at Jayanne.
I studied at Jayanne because I wanted to improve my skill.
In the process, I found and treated a woman with poor health condition due to an aphrodisiac.
At the same time, I found another, and also found out that one of the customers at that time was using
aphrodisiac.
「Oh, that matter.」
Santa seems to have remembered it.

The tough looking old man looks at me with a subtle expression.
Maybe he thought about the time when I have an amazed look when he was talking about the
aphrodisiac.
I continued my explanation.
I found a woman who was also in poor health in another store, and when I looked into it, I found out
that it was the effect of the aphrodisiac.
And, with the reason of treating women who are affected by the aphrodisiac, I went around brothels
this few days.
And that’s it.
After listening to my explanation, Santa speaks to the old man.
They must have been satisfied with my explanation, there was no difference with the information that
the merchant guild acquired.
「Monitoring the circulation of illegal goods is also one of the merchant guild’s roles.」
Santa says.
「This time, we are sorry that you have helped us clean up our mess.」
Santa and the old man, both bow down their heads.
「We would like you to thank you once more. Thanks to your, Tauro’s, actions, the merchant guild was
able to maintain its reputation.」
The control of illegal drugs is under the jurisdiction of the merchant guild.
This time, it can be considered that the inferior aphrodisiacs were circulated in the merchant guild.
Anyone who wants to criticize the merchant guild is able state so.
But I, who was a member of the merchant guild even though I was at the lowest rank, was able to
counter it and prevented damage.
288
If it were to be said that I was moving according to the merchant guild’s order, criticism can be sealed
off.
「And this is a proposal, with this time’s achievement, I would like to upgrade Tauro’s rank from F to E.
」
I am a little surprised.
E rank merchants are considered intermediate.
During F rank you will be doing business and building trust, but in order to rank up a certain scale of
commercial transaction has to be made.
Someone like me, who was just in F rank for less than a month, and delivering potions personally with
no employee, it’s not a rank which is possible for me. Even if the potions I deliver are a relatively rank
D rank one.
For me, there is no merit for going up to E rank.
There would be an increase in the amount that can be loaned and will also receive a preferential
interest rate during the time of loaning, but I have no need for a loan.
Even if the frame of margin transaction was to increase, I’m not conducting margin transactions in the
first place.
On the other hand, I do not know how much, but it will be my lost with the increase in membership
fee.
(But as a merchant guild, they have to provide a reward for those who have done well.)
And for others, ranking up is a reward which is considered too much.

Refusing it will mean crushing the honor of the merchant guild. If someone were to ask for a rank up
without achieving anything, they will be looked at disgusted.
(It’s safer to accept it.)
「It’s a extravagant reward for me, but I’ll accept it.」
I bow my head.
The both of them seem to be relieved.
The merchant guild raises my merchant rank.
And it was decided that I was moving under the merchant guild’s order.
And that’s the end of this matter.
「But Tauro, why didn’t you charge fees for the treatments?」
After that, we were talking idly.

Santa asks me about the treatment at the brothels.
「About that, …I did gained value from it.」
「Value is it?」
289
Santa’s eyebrows express his doubts.
「Yeah, I was feeling good as well.」
I answer while sipping coffee.
「Is there no relevance between the massage and you feeling good?」
Oh, so this question came. Okay, I’ll take this opportunity and explain.
「No, there’s relevance. Rather, they are inseparable.」
「Inseparable?」
「Yes, there are many people who misunderstood, but I cannot cure them with just massage alone.」
「What does it mean?」
I explain.
「Two conditions are necessary for the treatment to be successful 」
Santa and the old man nod while they listen interestingly.
「First, the women have to be satisfied at the final phase.」
「And the other is that I am satisfied. And combining these two, it will form a therapeutic effect. 」
The old man counts using his fingers and his face turned blue.
I think he’s counting the number of bullets I’ve shot during the process of treatment.
But that’s not it.
I picked multiple and at multiple stores, repeating it every day.
Biologically, such amount of bullets cannot be shot. Most of them are just melted without me
shooting.
(Well, it’s not something I have to say deliberately.)
I continue to explain about the treatment, ignoring the old man who was still counting as his
complexion worsens.
「There are people who often say that they only need treatment, and do not need a massage, or when
they are cured, they do not have to continue it to the end. 」
I wave my hand in front of me.
290
「But I can’t do that. If I do not continue to the end, including the massage, the treatment would not be
in effect. 」
And that’s the setting of the story.

This way, I’ll be able to retrain those who only seek treatment.
When that happens, I can say 「I also very much want to treat you, but my son is not in the mood.」,
and refuse them.
The truth is I do not want to treat someone who is not able to get my son in the mood.
「I see.」
The two seem to be convinced.

After that, we continued idly chatting.
It seems that they are already rapidly narrowing down the criminal now.
It seems like it was thanks to me advising the lower-class brothels on the cause of the poor health
condition, which they didn’t know the cause of.
By collating the girls who were feeling unwell and the brothels guest list, the results are emerging.
In addition, by integrating the information gathered by each individual brothel, it is possible to now
see the whole scale of the crime; it seems some people have already been arrested.
The large-scale illegal drug manufacturing and sales organization was also appearing and
disappearing, and the knights are now also starting to move.
「Em, is it possible that the criminal organization will be aiming for my life? 」
Since the case is getting bigger, I started feeling anxious.

Santa and the old man looked at each other.
「I won’t say that it’s not possible.」
Santa is really saying something scary.

After a while, he says but, and continue.
「You don’t have to worry about it too much.」
Santa says,
In the first place, this all started because of the bad side effect of the inferior product.
I found the cause and treated it, in other words, it wasn’t me at the forefront of digging out the
organization.
Now, if they were to take my life, the pursuit will not slow down but rather the opposite.
That seems to be the case.
「 But it is true that Tauro’s name is well known because of this case. So it will be possible if they bare
unjustified resentment towards you.」
291
Santa says strictly to me.
「For the time being, until things settle down, you should stick to only going to brothels. 」
As I thought, there are security problems for facilities below the Go Go Bar.
Fixed stores that manage their employees can greatly improve the quality of their security.
「And also, the brothels are your allies, Tauro.」
「My allies?」
Santa nods.
「The owners of the brothels are deeply grateful to you. If the obligated Tauro was to be injured while
visiting one of the stores, that store would be sacked by the others.」
「…Is that so.」
This time I saved a few girls. And I’m also aware that I am a regular who pays properly.
But do they have to go through this much trouble just because of this?
「There is no doubt about it, because that was said by Jayanne’s concierge.」
Santa says and laughed.

And I left the merchant guild.
(What should I do from now on?)
After lunch at a restaurant, I received a call from the guild when taking out my guild card to make
payment.
Because of the long stay at the merchant guild, it was now already passed the afternoon.
(Let’s go to Jayanne after a long time.)
From the chat with Santa previously, it seems that the concierge there has goodwill towards me.
(In addition, there is no need for me to go around brothels for treatment.)
Both the merchant guild and brothel industry are moving.

If there is a woman with poor health, the organization will take measures for the treatment.
And so I’m not needed anymore.
I’m only active during the period before things started to move.
(Ok, let’s go.)
292
I walked towards Jayanne, with the figures of Instructor Light Cruiser and Explosive Onee-san in my
mind.
293
Chapter 45
「Welcome.」
When I arrived at Jayanne, a familiar gentlemanlike concierge warmly welcomed me.

However, there’s a strange tension in the lobby.
Probably from the moment I entered.
(…He’s here.)
(…He’s finally here.)
(…Dr.Slime.)
(How? … Who will it be?)
Along with the whispers, stinging gazes were directed from the sideline.
But when I look over, everyone looks away.
The tension transmits from the sideline to the platform, and it gets nosier.
And customers, who noticed me, make way for me.
(What’s this. I’m the one saying it, but it feels as if I’m a bad presence here.)
For the time being, I found Explosive Onee-san in the sideline, so I approached her to ask.
I wanted to question her about the situation. It is not yet decided whether I want to pick her or not.
「Wait, wait a minute! 」
However, thinking that I was going to pick her. She starts panicking.
「Em, em I’m happy that you are picking me, but please wait. I need to prepare myself before being
your partner. And I also have my school schedule. It’s alright if it is a day off tomorrow, but I have
lessons tomorrow. So if I am to be your partner, I’ll most likely not be able to attend school tomorrow,
so please wait! 」
She’s definitely in a panic. It’s my first time seeing her like this.
And the other customers who saw it send me a look of reverence. It was as if they were looking at a
hero, like Lindberg who made the first solo transatlantic airplane flight.
Seeing the super dynamite sexy lady, the dreadnought who represents the store in this miserable
state. Comparing themselves to me, they may be viewing me as a higher existence.
I give up on questioning her and headed to the platform.
Meanwhile, the sidelines are all facing down. It’s as if they are students who are avoiding being picked
294
by the teacher.
And now, I’m finally in front of the platform.
(… This is.)
I’m at a loss for words.

All the women are sticking with their back to the wall. There’s no one in front of me.
Looking back at the concierge, he was holding his head.
(I guess I’ll give up on this store today.)
While I was monologuing with loneliness, Sensei appears from the back of the platform.
The most professional on the platform, and an existence who guides others. It’s Light Cruiser sensei.
Sensei heads straight towards me.
「It has been a long time, Tauro-sama.」
Sensei smiled. It’s the usual Sensei.

After turning a cold glace towards the sidelines and her colleagues who were sticking to the wall for a
moment, Sensei talked to me with a smile.
「I’m sorry for the trouble you receive this time. If it is alright, I‘ll be happy to be your partner today.」
She shows a smile, which as usual has illusions of flowers blooming in the background.
I immediately answer.
「Yes, please!」
I talked with Sensei while paying at the reception.

According to Sensei, she’s in the middle of educating apprentices who will leave the nest soon.
And hearing that I have come, she came and say hello, but because of that situation.
「I am very sorry.」
Sensei apologizes on behalf of her colleagues.
「No it’s OK, don’t worry about it. I’m sorry for interrupting you in the middle of teaching.」
Saying so, my vulgar brain cells flashed.
「I have a suggestion, how about using me for that teaching?」
「Hm? What does that mean?」
I make a proposal.
295
「In front of the apprentices, I and Sensei will have a serious match. I think that having them watch a
high-level match up close will surely help them improve.」
My real intention is different.
(Playing with Sensei in front of the students.)
This is my true motive.
(I will make the usual solemn demon instructor satisfied with my skill.)
Fantastic.
(And sometimes, I will show myself being satisfied with Sensei’s skill. And expose my ugly state to the
students.)
This is the best!

While waiting for Sensei’s reply, my breathing becomes rough.
After thinking for a while, she must have realized something, and acknowledged my proposal.
And we went to the room on the back of the first floor where the students are waiting, not the usual
second floor.
I arrive at the first floor room.

It’s one size larger than the usual room.
The bed, shower and bathtub facilities are the same.
And about three magical girl-class young girls were waiting.
(In Cione, the sideline was lined up with girls of this age. And the girls who served at the no-hand
restaurant 「Bonaza」were also of this age. This difference should be due to the store’s management
policy.)
「Now everyone please listen. I will now be giving the final lesson.」
Sensei says to the students.

What’s the final lesson?
「This person here is Tauro-sama. I believe that everyone here knows about him.」
Then, the girls gazes swayed and began chattering excitedly in a low voice.
(It’s Dr.Slime!)
(Dr.Slime!)
(He’s the one who made the sideline sister into that state…)
296
Sensei quiets them down by clapping her hands.
「From now on, I will be having a match with Tauro-sama in front of you.」
(Eh! Sensei is!)
(What will happen?)
(What is this?!)
Sensei claps her hand again and looks at the students with a slightly stern gaze.
The girls became quiet at once.
「I will be using my full power in this match. My real full power which I have never reveal to you
before. 」
Sensei cuts her words for a moment.
「…What you see will be quite high-level, so I hope everyone would learn something from it. 」
I see, so the reason why Sensei accepted my proposal was to show her full power to the students as
the final lesson.
So here too, it will be rude to not use my full power as well.
「Then, Tauro-sama, I’m looking forward to the match with you.」
Then, the curtain of the fierce match which would always remain in the memory of the students
opens.
I make the first move.
Going behind Sensei, I hug her from the back and start my mischief.
The clothes as usual were not taken off.
My personal preference is to fiddle with the clothes on rather than immediately naked.
I watch Sensei’s light circulation and color temperature while touching. It’s the usual grooming.
When touching, I must not be impatient, not have any strange hand movements, and should be
orthodox and error-free. This will push Sensei higher slowly but surely.
However, as expected of Sensei.

Despite being captured from the back, she was giving out an effective counterattack.
By just stroking the inside of my thigh, an electric current will run up my back.
(Ku, impressive techniques like always.)
I continue to touch while enduring desperately.

My goal is not to raise her color temperature by grooming. It’s gathering Sensei’s information.
Because of the message lectures using Sensei’s body, I have quite an understanding on Sensei’s body.
But it is still not yet complete.
297
My goal is to understand Sensei more than she understands herself.
If I can understand everything about Sensei, I can win. On the other hand, if I don’t, I won’t be able to
win.
Sensei turns over and escapes my restraint.

And then, combo techniques are bought out one after another, on strike, 3 continuous strikes, and
four continuous strikes.
I endure the sweet blows, and my waist was about to melt.
I realized that I had to fight back and so I unleashed the traditional skill from the construction
industry.
「Fixed Killer.」
This sweet sounding skill was devised after windows that cannot be opened, such as those in the
kitchen.
Being strike with a technique from an unexpected angle, Sensei was on the verge of being hit by the
Fixed Killer.
She was able to escape last minute, but cold sweat is flowing down her forehead.
But I too was also having cold sweat flowing down.

No, I was on the overwhelmingly disadvantaged side.
If I couldn’t make distance from that technique, I might have been struck by the continuous combo
technique.
(Scary, Sensei.)
I am aware that I have grown tremendously. However, Sensei is still a high wall for me now.
(But, today, I will go over it.)
The teachings from Sensei are the foundation for me.

I want Sensei to feel how much I have grown and how much experience I have gained.
After that, I continued to analyze Sensei, while desperately fending off her attacks.
(Analysis completed, 80%, just a little more.)
Sensei seems to feel that there is something from my actions.

Surely, I was putting emphasis on defense. But my main purpose was to control my opponent’s
attacks rather than dealing damage.
I am going to disguise it as much as possible so that she wouldn’t notice it.
(10% left.)
I continue my pattern of fighting while praying.

Sensei’s offensive is so intense that there is no time to change the pattern of my attacks.
(Oh no!)
298
The moment I finished my attack and pulled my waist back, Sensei closes the distance.
A gap that can be said to be a chance, a slight delay that can be said to be a mistake, but in front of
Sensei it is a terrible mistake.
I was pulled at once, and she took the mount position.
(What! What is this!)
If the previous 「Fixed Killer」a technique used by a man, than 「Reverse Fixed Killer」 will be a
technique used by a woman.
(However, Reverse Fixed Killer is a technique that requires high accuracy, to think that there’s still a
female user remaining.)
That technique should have been gone after the imperial palace was built.
Sensei, using her whole body started stomping, and my mental blood sugar starts to rise.
Due to this sweetness, I was on the verge of crisis. It was close to the state after drinking 1.5 liter of
Fanta Grape.
(Damn, is there nothing else I could do? I am losing.)
At this moment, I thought of it, that technique which have not yet been used.
It’s the Monk’s Fist.
It’s a virtual weapon extension technique I created for the deep elves.
Both Sensei and I are in the light cruiser class, so there wasn’t any need to use it.
(But this is the only one left.)
Clinging on to her, I release a long distance strike straight up.

Release.
Release.
(!)
Unexpectedly, the effect is improving.

My long distance strike, violently hits Sensei’s innermost part, and the control of Sensei’s body axis
was slightly sweetened.
From the impact of my strike hitting her innermost part, Sensei’s distorts her face slightly.
However, I will only earn a little time with this.
If I continue this transition, Sensei’s victory will not be shaken.
(Please, let me make it!)
There’s no stopping once Sensei started her rhythmic movement, grinding and sucking.
Being continuously hit by this sweet electrical sensation, I can see fireworks scattering in front of my
eyes.
The prime number I counted to endure has already reached 1999.
(Nostradamus!)
299
I scream.
If this goes on, seven angels appear blowing the trumpet and counting down the final judgment.
And when the fifth angle started blowing the trumpet, I got what I had been waiting for a long time.
(Analysis competed, 100%)
It’s Sensei’s information.

I now understand Sensei’s body, even more than she knows herself.
More than her own, her parents, and even the doctor.
I have now gotten hold of Sensei’s password.
Sensei’s administrator authority is now mine.
(It time for a counterattack!)
But I have to stay alert. Since my opponent is Sensei.

If you are convinced of your own victory and grant your opponent a little more time, the situation will
most probably be turned around during that time.
Like me right now.
So to not let her realize I am countering, I have to smash her consciousness away with a single blow.
(Ohrya! )
I grab both the hip bones of Sensei who was mounted on me.
Then, I pull the 30mm trigger of the Gatling gun made by General Electric Co.
Sensei’s offensive barrier that has been preventing my attacks until now is no longer able to prevent
my attacks.
Because I have completely analyzed Sensei, my attacks are able to easily slip through all of Sensei’s
barriers.
Sensei jumps on me like a puppet with broken threads. But I will not let go of the trigger.
Then Sensei bends like a bow. I was anxious about the spine breaker. But I won’t loosen my grip on
the trigger.
The time I let go of the trigger, was when Sensei’s bottom point was pierced by the bullets, flooding
the surrounding.
Sensei’s consciousness has not yet returned.

The students around me, after understanding what true battlefield looks like, were unable to speak.
After a while, Sensei’s consciousness gradually returned.
Correcting her posture while staggering, she explains the current situation to the students.
She really has a tremendous mental strength.
If it was any other instead of Sensei in this state, even if you’re from the sideline, you will be liquefied
for three days.
After the explanation to the students was finished, I gently make Sensei to get down on all fours.
「Ta, Tauro-sama? This is…」
With no strength in her arm supporting the body, as a result, she was in a state where she was just
raising her hips.
300

I Got A Cheat and Moved To Anot - MunMun-1-300

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

I Got A Cheat and Moved To Anot - MunMun-1-300

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

1

I Got a Cheat, So I Want to Live as I Like Chapter 28

I Got a Cheat Chapter 29

Chapter 120 Part 1

Chapter 120 Part 2

Chapter 122 Part 1

Chapter 122 Part 2

Chapter 123 Part 2

Chapter 125 part 1

Chapter 125 part 2

Chapter 126 part 1

Chapter 126 part 2

Chapter 127 part 1

Chapter 127 part 2

Chapter 127 part 3

Chapter 130 part 1

Chapter 130 part 2

Chapter 131 part 1

Chapter 131 part 2

Chapter 132 part 1

Chapter 132 part 2

Chapter 134 part 1

Chapter 134 part 2

Chapter 136 part 1

Chapter 136 part 2

Chapter 141 Part 1

Chapter 141 Part 2

Chapter 144 Part 1

Chapter 144 Part 2

Chapter 145 Part 1

Chapter 145 Part 2

Chapter 146 Part 1

Chapter 146 Part 2

Chapter 147 Part 1

Chapter 147 Part 2

Chapter 154 Part 1

Chapter 154 Part 2

Along with the fragments of veneer, my body dropped down.

I am drifting along a dark space.

(Ahh, I guess I died huh…)

Is what I thought. I accepted the fact.

Moreover, it’s a fatal accident.

It’s really sketchy to do a job only half-way done.

Just today they were working around the duct.

『Will you hear my request?』

『… Will you hear my request?』

「Did you say….. a request?」

Hearing those words, I vaguely understood.

「For what reason?」

『I do not intend to explain the reasons.』

「Well in that case I don’t think I can accept your request.」

Even I was surprised at my own answer.

Seeing such a response, I panicked.

「Pl-Please hang on for a moment!」

『Will you accept it?』

「I’m not going to accept it but…」

『Then, it’s a waste of time.』

Humph, the stone statue nods.

「What kind of existence are you?」

「What is your name? How should I address you by?」

『You may call me as you wish.』

「In that case, what did you mean by “absorption” of my soul.」

『You will be sent to various places as a new life.』